19.03.2014 Views

keele university code of practice on postgraduate research degrees

keele university code of practice on postgraduate research degrees

keele university code of practice on postgraduate research degrees

SHOW MORE
SHOW LESS

You also want an ePaper? Increase the reach of your titles

YUMPU automatically turns print PDFs into web optimized ePapers that Google loves.

KEELE UNIVERSITY<br />

CODE OF PRACTICE<br />

ON<br />

POSTGRADUATE RESEARCH<br />

DEGREES<br />

Revisi<strong>on</strong>s Approved by Senate 30 November 2011<br />

First Approved by Senate and Effective from 5 March 2008<br />

Minor modificati<strong>on</strong>s June 2008, February 2009, March 2010, July 2010, April 2011, October<br />

2011<br />

Issued by the Graduate School Board www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool<br />

Versi<strong>on</strong><br />

number:<br />

4<br />

Approval<br />

Date:<br />

30/11/2011 Owner:<br />

Planning and Academic<br />

Administrati<strong>on</strong><br />

Review<br />

Date:<br />

June<br />

2012<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 1


CONTENTS<br />

SECTION 1 ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES................................................................. 5<br />

1.1 The University........................................................................................................ 5<br />

1.2 The Graduate School............................................................................................. 6<br />

1.3 Administrative Directorates .................................................................................... 6<br />

1.4 Research Institutes (RI) ......................................................................................... 6<br />

1.5 Schools.................................................................................................................. 9<br />

1.6 Research students................................................................................................. 9<br />

1.7 Supervisors and supervisory teams ......................................................................10<br />

SECTION 2 RESOURCES AND SUPPORT.....................................................................13<br />

2.1 Academic facilities and resources .........................................................................13<br />

2.2 Research training (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (4), (6) and (10)) .......................................13<br />

2.3 Student support services.......................................................................................15<br />

2.4 Bursaries and studentships...................................................................................15<br />

SECTION 3 MANAGING AND MONITORING STUDENT ADMISSION AND<br />

PROGRESS 17<br />

3.1 Admissi<strong>on</strong>, registrati<strong>on</strong> and arrival (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (2), (3))............................17<br />

3.2 Period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong> until submissi<strong>on</strong> (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (4), (7)) ......................20<br />

3.3 Requirement to remain in good academic standing (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (8)) ........21<br />

3.4 Academic warnings...............................................................................................22<br />

3.5 Regular progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring.................................................................................23<br />

3.6 Formal doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (6)).........................23<br />

3.7 30 M<strong>on</strong>th review procedures.................................................................................24<br />

3.8 Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance...................................................24<br />

3.9 Withdrawal from <strong>research</strong> degree study................................................................25<br />

3.10 The student record................................................................................................25<br />

SECTION 4 EXAMINATIONS AND APPEALS (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (4), (7) (10) and (11))27<br />

4.1 Submissi<strong>on</strong> ...........................................................................................................27<br />

4.2 Examinati<strong>on</strong> ..........................................................................................................28<br />

4.3 Research Degrees Committee and Senate...........................................................29<br />

4.4 Appeals (see Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7)...................................................................................29<br />

4.5 Resubmissi<strong>on</strong> .......................................................................................................31<br />

SECTION 5 QUALITY ASSURANCE................................................................................33<br />

5.1 Criteria for awards.................................................................................................33<br />

5.2 Graduate School, Research Institutes and Schools ..............................................33<br />

5.3 Research Degrees Committee..............................................................................33<br />

5.4 Quality Assurance Committee...............................................................................34<br />

SECTION 6 STUDENT LIAISON, FEEDBACK AND COMPLAINTS.................................35<br />

6.1 Student liais<strong>on</strong> and representati<strong>on</strong>........................................................................35<br />

6.2 Feedback and evaluati<strong>on</strong> ......................................................................................35<br />

6.3 Complaints (see Regulati<strong>on</strong> 26)............................................................................35<br />

PLEASE NOTE<br />

The authoritative versi<strong>on</strong> at any time is the versi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> the web site:<br />

http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool/<str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>/<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 2


ANNEXES............................................................................................................................37<br />

Annex A1: University criteria for making <strong>research</strong> degree awards at doctoral and masters<br />

level......................................................................................................................................37<br />

Doctoral level....................................................................................................................37<br />

Masters level ....................................................................................................................39<br />

Annex A2: Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>.........................41<br />

Annex A3: Registrati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance........................................................................44<br />

Full-time............................................................................................................................44<br />

Part-time...........................................................................................................................44<br />

C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> .....................................................................................................................44<br />

Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence .............................................................................................................45<br />

Annex B1: Submissi<strong>on</strong> for a <strong>research</strong> degree......................................................................46<br />

Annex B2: Format for <strong>research</strong> institute Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan ............47<br />

Annex B3: C<strong>on</strong>tents <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> institute handbooks for <strong>research</strong> students ........................48<br />

Annex B4: Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures .......................................................................49<br />

Annex B5: Required secti<strong>on</strong>s for progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring forms ...............................................50<br />

Lead Supervisor’s report <strong>on</strong> progress ...............................................................................50<br />

Student’s report <strong>on</strong> progress.............................................................................................51<br />

Annex B6: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and mentors .................................................................52<br />

Annex B7: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners and chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral examinati<strong>on</strong> .........................................54<br />

Annex B8: Oral examinati<strong>on</strong> procedures .............................................................................56<br />

Annex B9: Format for examiners’ reports ............................................................................59<br />

Annex B10: Terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s for appointment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> graduate teaching assistantships .....61<br />

1. Graduate Teaching Assistantships............................................................................61<br />

2. Other teaching opportunities.....................................................................................61<br />

3 Recruitment ..............................................................................................................62<br />

Annex B11: Ownership and management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> intellectual property........................................65<br />

Annex B12: Standard agreement for the provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> services..........................66<br />

Annex B13: Guidance <strong>on</strong> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published works - PhD ...............................70<br />

Annex B14: Guidance <strong>on</strong> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published work - higher doctorates DLitt, LLD<br />

or DSC .................................................................................................................................74<br />

Annex B15: Joint PhD Programmes with External Partners.................................................77<br />

Annex C – All forms available at the Gradschool website .....................................................79<br />

Annex C1: Submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis for a <strong>research</strong> degree (the two-part declarati<strong>on</strong>) ...............79<br />

Annex C2: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and mentors.................................................................79<br />

Annex C3: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners and chair for a <strong>research</strong> degree .....................................79<br />

Annex C4: Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong>..........................................................................................79<br />

Annex C5: Pre-submissi<strong>on</strong> review.......................................................................................79<br />

Annex C6: Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance ...............................................79<br />

Annex C7: Applicati<strong>on</strong> for leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence ........................................................................79<br />

Annex C8: Appeals from <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> students...........................................................79<br />

Annex C9: Progress report form (supervisors and students) pro formas..............................79<br />

Annex C10: Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan pro-forma.......................................79<br />

Annex C11: Resubmissi<strong>on</strong> report ........................................................................................79<br />

Annex D1: Guidance <strong>on</strong> avoidance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism and academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty........................80<br />

Annex D2: Normal expectati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> institute facilities and resources for <strong>research</strong><br />

students ...............................................................................................................................84<br />

Annex D3: Roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students and supervisors ......................................85<br />

Annex D4: Preparati<strong>on</strong> and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis .............................................88<br />

Annex D4: Preparati<strong>on</strong> and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis .............................................88<br />

Annex D5: Joint Statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Councils' Skills Training Requirements for<br />

Research Students...............................................................................................................99<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 3


COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 4


KEELE UNIVERSITY<br />

CODE OF PRACTICE<br />

ON<br />

POSTGRADUATE RESEARCH DEGREES<br />

Guidance to applicants, <strong>research</strong> students, candidates for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>,<br />

academic staff, administrative staff, and examiners<br />

This Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice relates to all students taking supervised <strong>research</strong> degree programmes<br />

within Keele University, specifically those <strong>on</strong> PhD, MD, DM and MPhil programmes, and<br />

those in the <strong>research</strong> stage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al doctorate programmes such as EdD, DBA and<br />

DMedEth. It should be read in c<strong>on</strong>juncti<strong>on</strong> with the University’s Ordinances and Regulati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> (primarily Ordinances III, IV, V, and XVIII and Regulati<strong>on</strong>s 2D and 26,<br />

and Research Institute Handbooks for Research Students, which c<strong>on</strong>stitute supplements to<br />

the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice. Together these documents set out the regulati<strong>on</strong>s, support and<br />

procedures for <strong>research</strong> students.<br />

SECTION 1<br />

ROLES AND RESPONSIBILITIES<br />

• The University<br />

• The Graduate School<br />

• Administrative Directorates<br />

• Research Institutes<br />

• Schools<br />

• Research Students<br />

• Supervisors and Supervisory Teams.<br />

1.1 The University<br />

The University sets the instituti<strong>on</strong>al framework for the management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

programmes, designed to comply with the QAA Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice <strong>on</strong> Postgraduate<br />

Research Programmes, HEFCE good <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> guidance, and the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> good<br />

<strong>research</strong> governance. The specific areas for which it sets out requirements are:<br />

• The roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the key parties (<str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>, <strong>research</strong><br />

institutes, the Graduate School, <strong>research</strong> students, supervisors and<br />

supervisory teams)<br />

• The facilities, resources, support and training which should be available to<br />

<strong>research</strong> students<br />

• The processes and procedures for managing and m<strong>on</strong>itoring student<br />

admissi<strong>on</strong> and progress<br />

• Examinati<strong>on</strong> and appeal processes and procedures<br />

• Quality assurance processes and procedures<br />

• Mechanisms for obtaining feedback from students and for students to make<br />

complaints.<br />

University–level requirements are set out in the University Regulati<strong>on</strong>s (“Regulati<strong>on</strong>s”)<br />

and in this Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice (“COP”).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 5


1.2 The Graduate School<br />

1.2.1 The Graduate School Board has the overarching strategic resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for all<br />

<strong>research</strong> degree programmes and students, including policy development and quality<br />

assurance.<br />

1.2.2 In carrying out this role the Graduate School Board has oversight <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following<br />

specific areas:<br />

• Generic marketing and recruitment in relati<strong>on</strong> to <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> (including<br />

producti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> marketing materials and website), and oversight <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> targeted<br />

Research Institute marketing and recruitment activities<br />

• Oversight <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all studentships and bursaries to support <strong>research</strong> students, and<br />

management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>-funded studentship schemes<br />

• Management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>’s external relati<strong>on</strong>s as they affect <strong>research</strong><br />

students, and in particular close liais<strong>on</strong> with <strong>research</strong> councils<br />

• Identifying issues relating to <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> and students which need to be<br />

improved and developed, and taking these forward (including recruitment,<br />

curriculum issues, quality assurance, facilities, <strong>research</strong> training, etc)<br />

• Resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for m<strong>on</strong>itoring quality assurance in relati<strong>on</strong> to <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

programmes and driving up standards as necessary<br />

• Ensuring that Research Institutes are adequately meeting their<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities towards <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> educati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Overseeing the <strong>research</strong> training programme, including commissi<strong>on</strong>ing and<br />

approving <strong>research</strong> training modules<br />

• Overseeing supervisor training and the career development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tract<br />

<strong>research</strong> staff.<br />

1.3 Administrative Directorates<br />

1.3.1 The University Administrative Directorates are the primary administrative departments<br />

which supports <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> students and programmes, and the processes<br />

and procedures regulating them. They are also the principal central source <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

informati<strong>on</strong> about <strong>research</strong> student and degree matters, ensuring that informati<strong>on</strong> for<br />

all parties is accessible, clear, accurate, comprehensive and up-to-date. This includes<br />

the following:<br />

• Managing the studentship applicati<strong>on</strong>s process<br />

• Inducti<strong>on</strong> and admissi<strong>on</strong> processes<br />

• Enrolment and re-registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Approving exempti<strong>on</strong>s from <strong>research</strong> training<br />

• Maintaining student records<br />

• Managing the examinati<strong>on</strong> processes<br />

• Managing Research Degrees Committee (RDC) processes<br />

• Managing the award processes<br />

• Liaising with Research Institutes.<br />

1.3.2 The Graduate School manages much <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> its business through the Graduate School<br />

Board which includes representati<strong>on</strong> from each Research Institute, and <strong>research</strong><br />

students.<br />

1.4 Research Institutes (RI)<br />

1.4.1 The Research Institute is resp<strong>on</strong>sible to students, the Faculty and the University for<br />

student recruitment, for their students’ <strong>research</strong> degree programmes and for<br />

m<strong>on</strong>itoring and supporting their progress <strong>on</strong> those programmes, within the<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 6


instituti<strong>on</strong>al framework. The Research Institute reports formally to the Faculty and will<br />

agree recruitment targets each year with the Dean <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Faculty.<br />

1.4.2 Postgraduate Committees: Each Research Institute has a Postgraduate Committee<br />

through which it exercises its resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities for <strong>research</strong> degree programmes and<br />

students (or such other arrangements as best suit the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students and the<br />

organisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Institute). All such arrangements must be approved by<br />

the Pro Vice-Chancellor for Research and Enterprise.<br />

a) It is expected that this role will normally be carried out by a distinct<br />

Postgraduate Committee (though in some RIs the role may be carried out by<br />

another committee within the RI structure)<br />

b) The Postgraduate Committee should be chaired by a Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Postgraduate Research (who reports to the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the RI), and should<br />

include RI members who are experienced <strong>research</strong>ers and supervisors<br />

c) The Postgraduate Committee should meet at least 4 times a year (not virtual<br />

meetings), and should record its arrangements for formal delegati<strong>on</strong> in<br />

respect <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> those matters (‘chair’s acti<strong>on</strong>’) which fall between meetings<br />

d) The creati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> sub-committees <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Postgraduate Committee reflecting, for<br />

example, disciplinary interests or other structures within the RI are<br />

permissible provided they report to a RI-wide Postgraduate Committee<br />

e) As a minimum, all decisi<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Postgraduate Committee (including<br />

decisi<strong>on</strong>s taken under delegated arrangements between meetings) should be<br />

clearly recorded in the Minutes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the meeting.<br />

1.4.3 Research envir<strong>on</strong>ment and c<strong>on</strong>text: By the start <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic year each<br />

Postgraduate Committee is required to undertake a review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> its work and record its<br />

objectives for <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> educati<strong>on</strong> within the Research Institute for the<br />

coming year.<br />

a) This planning and review activity may be undertaken as part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the routine<br />

cycle <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> meetings <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Postgraduate Committee but should, as a minimum,<br />

be clearly recorded in the Minutes. The Pro Vice-Chancellor for Research<br />

and Enterprise should be invited to comment <strong>on</strong> the plans <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research<br />

Institute and may request further details be provided<br />

b) The review and planning process should be <strong>on</strong>e that best suits the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the particular RI but may include the following:<br />

• Recruitment strategy for the coming year, including recruitment targets<br />

• Plans for securing bursaries during the year to support the recruitment<br />

process and processes for allocating them<br />

• Criteria and procedures for managing and m<strong>on</strong>itoring student admissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Allocati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resources to support <strong>postgraduate</strong> educati<strong>on</strong><br />

• The <strong>research</strong> envir<strong>on</strong>ment: facilities, resources, support and training available<br />

• Arrangements for student supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Training needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors<br />

• Development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> good supervisory <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

• Procedures for managing and m<strong>on</strong>itoring student progress, including for<br />

students required to resubmit<br />

• Format <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plans to be used by the<br />

RI (see Annex B for minimum requirements)<br />

• Procedures for ensuring compliance with the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appropriate<br />

<strong>research</strong> governance systems and procedures<br />

• Mechanisms for student liais<strong>on</strong>, feedback and complaints<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 7


• Communicati<strong>on</strong> and liais<strong>on</strong> arrangements for MRes students linked to the RI<br />

• Mechanisms for maintaining oversight <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> council funded students.<br />

See also Annex D2 (Normal expectati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Institute facilities and<br />

resources for <strong>research</strong> students).<br />

These arrangements, as a minimum, must comply with the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice.<br />

1.4.4 M<strong>on</strong>itoring admissi<strong>on</strong> and progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> individual students: In relati<strong>on</strong> to specific<br />

students, the Postgraduate Committee has the resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the following,<br />

keeping the University Administrative Directorates informed as necessary:<br />

• Authorising the admissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each student, including identifying an<br />

appropriate Lead Supervisor and sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor and whether the<br />

Research Institute has appropriate and sufficient resources for the specific<br />

project<br />

• Allocating any bursaries or other form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student support available to the<br />

Research Institute<br />

• Approving the initial Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan for each<br />

student no later than 3 m<strong>on</strong>ths after the student’s start date<br />

• M<strong>on</strong>itoring and reviewing the progress and training <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each student<br />

periodically, including the updated Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan,<br />

and specifically c<strong>on</strong>firming progressi<strong>on</strong> in accordance with established criteria<br />

and procedures at different stages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their programme, and alerting the<br />

Research Degrees Committee to any c<strong>on</strong>cerns about student progress<br />

• Ensuring that sp<strong>on</strong>sored students meet the c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their sp<strong>on</strong>sorship<br />

and in particular ensuring that <strong>research</strong> council funded students comply with<br />

<strong>research</strong> council requirements<br />

• Approving administrative matters, such as changes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong> status or<br />

Lead Supervisor, thesis titles<br />

• Administrati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 30 m<strong>on</strong>th review and report to Research Degrees<br />

Committee<br />

• Administrati<strong>on</strong> and approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> transfer to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> status and report to<br />

Research Degrees Committee for final approval<br />

• After c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> with supervisors and students making recommendati<strong>on</strong>s to<br />

Research Degrees Committee about examiners.<br />

1.4.5 Each Research Institute is required to agree with the Faculty Dean their target<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong> rate. For details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> how this is to be calculated see COP secti<strong>on</strong> 3.2. The<br />

effectiveness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Institute procedures for m<strong>on</strong>itoring and managing student<br />

progressi<strong>on</strong> will be evaluated in part by their success in meeting their agreed<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong> rate target.<br />

1.4.6 Each Research Institute shall produce a RI Handbook for Research Students<br />

(approved by the Postgraduate Committee and updated and distributed annually),<br />

which shall include all informati<strong>on</strong> which students need to know about the RI’s<br />

<strong>research</strong> envir<strong>on</strong>ment, processes and procedures, and expectati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

degree study. A check list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tents for RI Handbooks is given in Annex B3. RIs<br />

may, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> course, add to this, but should not attempt to replicate University-wide<br />

guidance, instead referring to the original documents (primarily this Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice<br />

and the Regulati<strong>on</strong>s) so that informati<strong>on</strong> is c<strong>on</strong>sistent and up-to-date.<br />

RI Handbooks form a supplement to this Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice, and should be<br />

authoritative and definitive.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 8


1.4.7 Postgraduate Committees are required to maintain accurate records relating to<br />

student progress, specifically relating to work and training completed, and to the<br />

academic progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students.<br />

1.4.8 Postgraduate Committees should ensure that their formal procedures are fair, and<br />

made explicit to all students.<br />

1.5 Schools<br />

1.5.1 Research Training modules may be delivered by various different organisati<strong>on</strong>al<br />

units, but it is likely that many will be delivered by Schools.<br />

1.5.2 In additi<strong>on</strong>, Schools have the principal resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for MRes students (who are<br />

formally <strong>postgraduate</strong> taught course students) and for delivering all aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> MRes<br />

programmes. While MRes students are associated mostly with Schools, they may<br />

also be affiliate members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Institutes, in preparati<strong>on</strong> for applicati<strong>on</strong> to a<br />

<strong>research</strong> degree after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the MRes. This is likely to include the<br />

identificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a future Lead Supervisor.<br />

1.6 Research students<br />

1.6.1 Students are expected to familiarise themselves at an early stage with all the relevant<br />

Regulati<strong>on</strong>s (particularly Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D) and the provisi<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice.<br />

1.6.2 Students must ensure that they read their Keele email messages in a timely fashi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

Members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University will communicate with students via the Keele email and it<br />

is the student’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to resp<strong>on</strong>d as appropriate.<br />

1.6.3 The <strong>research</strong> and the thesis are the work <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student, and the student is expected<br />

to take resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their work. During the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong><br />

degree, students are expected increasingly to become independent thinkers and<br />

<strong>research</strong>ers.<br />

1.6.4 Having taken such informed advice as they c<strong>on</strong>sider appropriate, students have<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for determining the time <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their theses, within the time<br />

limits established by University Regulati<strong>on</strong>s (see secti<strong>on</strong> 3.2). It is generally<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sidered best <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> for the student and Lead Supervisor jointly to agree that the<br />

thesis is ready for submissi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

1.6.5 Students should ensure from the outset that they c<strong>on</strong>duct their <strong>research</strong> and present<br />

the findings in their thesis in accordance with good <strong>research</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>. On submitting<br />

the thesis a student will be required to sign a Declarati<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>firm this as set out in<br />

Annex B1.<br />

If the <strong>research</strong> degree is set within a broader programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work involving a group <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

investigators – particularly if this programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work predates the candidate’s<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong> – the candidate should provide an explicit statement (in an<br />

‘Acknowledgments’ secti<strong>on</strong>) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the respective roles <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate and these other<br />

individuals in relevant aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work reported in the thesis. For example, it<br />

should make clear, where relevant, the candidate’s role in designing the study,<br />

developing data collecti<strong>on</strong> instruments, collecting primary data, analysing such data,<br />

and formulating c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s from the analysis. Others involved in these aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the <strong>research</strong> should be named, and their c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>s relative to that <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate<br />

should be specified (this would not apply to the ordinary supervisi<strong>on</strong> process, <strong>on</strong>ly if<br />

the supervisor or supervisory team has had greater-than-usual involvement).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 9


Students should c<strong>on</strong>sult the University guidance <strong>on</strong> avoidance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism and<br />

academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty (see Annex D1).<br />

1.6.6 Students are required to develop (with their supervisory team) and keep up-to-date a<br />

Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan. Annex B2 describes the minimum<br />

requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan. Each Research<br />

Institute will develop its own format to incorporate these requirements.<br />

1.6.7 Students are expected to have regular c<strong>on</strong>tact with supervisors, to discuss a<br />

programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> practical and written work and training, and keep to an agreed<br />

schedule as set out in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan. Students<br />

should c<strong>on</strong>sider seriously any guidance provided by the supervisory team, and should<br />

address any c<strong>on</strong>cerns expressed about their academic progress. Work should be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

an appropriate standard for the degree. Any problems should be raised with the Lead<br />

Supervisor (or another member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team) in the first instance.<br />

1.6.8 Students are required to complete and submit Progress Report Forms in accordance<br />

with the timescale required by the Research Institute. Failure to do this may result in<br />

a low progress grade (see COP secti<strong>on</strong> 3.5).<br />

1.6.9 Under the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (12) Keele University owns any Intellectual<br />

Property arising from the student's studies for a <strong>research</strong> degree at the University.<br />

Arrangements for ownership and management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> intellectual property rights are set<br />

out in Annex B11.<br />

1.6.10 Additi<strong>on</strong>al guidance <strong>on</strong> the resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student is given in Annex D3.<br />

1.7 Supervisors and supervisory teams<br />

1.7.1 All <strong>research</strong> students shall have <strong>on</strong>e lead supervisor (“the Lead Supervisor”) and<br />

normally at least <strong>on</strong>e other member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a supervisory team. The Lead Supervisor<br />

shall have the primary accountability for the student. The supervisory team shall<br />

include individuals (who may be proposed by the Lead Supervisor, the student or the<br />

Research Institute, and will be approved by the Postgraduate Committee) who<br />

provide specific identified expertise or support for the student to draw <strong>on</strong>. The roles<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team shall be specified in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Development and Learning Plan.<br />

1.7.2 Subject to provisi<strong>on</strong>s set out below in 1.7.5, both the Lead Supervisor (who must be a<br />

full member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the relevant Research Institute) and the sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor should<br />

normally be Keele staff (including h<strong>on</strong>orary clinical staff), not from an external body,<br />

and they must have been approved as supervisors by Research Degrees Committee<br />

using the procedures and criteria set out in Annex B6 (Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and<br />

mentors).<br />

Where there is collaborati<strong>on</strong> with another organisati<strong>on</strong> (a <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>, company or other<br />

organisati<strong>on</strong>) there may be additi<strong>on</strong>al members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team from that<br />

organisati<strong>on</strong>, not subject to the same formal approval procedures. (Where the<br />

student’s primary registrati<strong>on</strong> is at another <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>, the student will be subject to the<br />

regulati<strong>on</strong>s and requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> making the award.)<br />

1.7.3 The Lead Supervisor should be selected primarily <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appropriate subject<br />

expertise, and will normally have the necessary skills and experience to m<strong>on</strong>itor,<br />

support and direct <strong>research</strong> students’ work. Where the most appropriate Lead<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 10


Supervisor lacks supervisory experience, the Postgraduate Committee will arrange<br />

for the Lead Supervisor to be allocated a mentor to provide support and guidance,<br />

and the Lead Supervisor will also be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fered supervisor training. (Mentoring and<br />

training are requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approval as Associate Supervisor – see Annex B6.)<br />

A <strong>research</strong> student should not be supervised by a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> staff who is currently<br />

studying for a <strong>research</strong> degree at the same level, except in excepti<strong>on</strong>al<br />

circumstances such as where the member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> staff c<strong>on</strong>cerned had previously attained<br />

approved supervisor status and has already been supervising the student for some<br />

time.<br />

1.7.4 The sec<strong>on</strong>d (or other additi<strong>on</strong>al) supervisor does not need to have core subject<br />

expertise, but may bring other qualities to the supervisory team (e.g. experience,<br />

complementary expertise, methodological advice, etc). Note, however, that the<br />

sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor should not be the Lead Supervisor’s Mentor if there is <strong>on</strong>e, as this<br />

would be a c<strong>on</strong>fusi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> roles.<br />

When selecting the sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor it should be borne in mind that there will be a<br />

need for an internal examiner, and the most appropriate pers<strong>on</strong> for that role (normally<br />

next closest in subject expertise) should not normally be selected as the sec<strong>on</strong>d<br />

supervisor.<br />

The functi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor is to act as an alternative source <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> advice for<br />

the student (<strong>on</strong> all kinds <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> matters, not just the precise subject), to ensure that a<br />

sec<strong>on</strong>d pers<strong>on</strong> is aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student's progress and any issues arising, generally to<br />

open up the supervisory relati<strong>on</strong>ship, and to provide for c<strong>on</strong>tinuity if the Lead<br />

Supervisor leaves for any reas<strong>on</strong> (temporarily or permanently). Therefore it may be<br />

positively beneficial if the sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor is not in the precise subject area <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

<strong>research</strong> project.<br />

1.7.5 In a restricted number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> circumstances it may be possible for individuals who are not<br />

employees <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> (or h<strong>on</strong>orary clinical staff) to act as Lead or sec<strong>on</strong>d<br />

supervisors for <strong>research</strong> students. In such circumstances the individuals so<br />

appointed will need to have been approved as supervisors using the normal<br />

procedures set out in Annex B6, and will also need to sign an Agreement for the<br />

Provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Supervisi<strong>on</strong> Services, approved by the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and<br />

Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong> in order to ensure appropriate accountability to the<br />

University. (See Annex B12 for the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement.)<br />

Circumstances already identified where this procedure may be appropriate are where a<br />

student’s Lead Supervisor leaves the University. The following c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s should<br />

normally apply:<br />

• no alternative appropriate supervisor with the relevant subject expertise can<br />

be found for the student within the University<br />

• the student is realistically expected to submit his or her thesis within 12<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

• the opti<strong>on</strong>s have been fully discussed with the student, including the<br />

possibility <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> transferring registrati<strong>on</strong> to another instituti<strong>on</strong><br />

• the Research Institute appoints a Lead Supervisor who is a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele<br />

staff to take overall resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the student and to ensure that the terms<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement for the Provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Supervisi<strong>on</strong> Services are met.<br />

In any other circumstances, such arrangements need to be approved by the Research<br />

Degrees Committee.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 11


1.7.6 The Lead Supervisor will ensure that the student has access to the support and<br />

directi<strong>on</strong> necessary for the satisfactory completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> degree. This<br />

includes supervisory advice and guidance, Research Institute and <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

resources and facilities, and <strong>research</strong> training. In particular the Lead Supervisor will<br />

ensure that the student is aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any inadequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress or <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

work below that expected (and provide written c<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> what has been<br />

discussed).<br />

1.7.7 Lead Supervisors are accountable to the Postgraduate Committee, the Research<br />

Degrees Committee and the University (and to any external sp<strong>on</strong>sor) for providing<br />

such reports as are required <strong>on</strong> the work, training and academic progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

students (see COP secti<strong>on</strong> 3.5).<br />

1.7.8 Where at all possible, c<strong>on</strong>tinuity <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> should be maintained. If Lead<br />

Supervisors are <strong>on</strong> sabbatical leave, or temporarily absent for other reas<strong>on</strong>s, where<br />

possible they should maintain c<strong>on</strong>tinuity <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, but otherwise clear<br />

arrangements should be made for the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence and approved by the<br />

Postgraduate Committee.<br />

1.7.9 Where a change <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Lead Supervisor is unavoidable, the circumstances should be<br />

fully discussed with the student, and changes approved by the Postgraduate<br />

Committee.<br />

1.7.10 All supervisors have a resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to ensure that they are trained in supervisi<strong>on</strong> and<br />

that they c<strong>on</strong>tinue to develop their supervisi<strong>on</strong> skills through c<strong>on</strong>tinuing pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

development as appropriate.<br />

1.7.11 Additi<strong>on</strong>al guidance about the role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team is given in Annex D3.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 12


SECTION 2<br />

RESOURCES AND SUPPORT<br />

• Academic facilities and resources<br />

• Research training<br />

• Graduate School<br />

• Student support services<br />

• Bursaries and studentships.<br />

2.1 Academic facilities and resources<br />

As a minimum, Research Institutes shall provide to <strong>research</strong> students (or ensure that<br />

<strong>research</strong> students have access to) appropriate and necessary facilities and<br />

resources. The level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> access depends <strong>on</strong> the student’s registrati<strong>on</strong> status (full-time,<br />

part-time, c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong>, or leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence). Normal expectati<strong>on</strong>s are set out in<br />

Annex D2. Research Institutes may enhance these levels as appropriate and as<br />

resources allow.<br />

These facilities relate to the status <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> being a <strong>research</strong> student, and do not relate to<br />

the requirements for carrying out any particular project. Project resources and<br />

facilities need to be separately identified, and availability and access agreed with<br />

students.<br />

2.1.3 University academic resources are available to <strong>research</strong> students primarily through<br />

the Library, and relate to computing and library facilities, including direct and remote<br />

access.<br />

2.2 Research training (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (4), (6) and (10))<br />

2.2.1 Formal <strong>research</strong> training for <strong>research</strong> students is a compulsory part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong><br />

degree programme, as set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D. More detailed informati<strong>on</strong> and<br />

guidelines <strong>on</strong> Research Training are provided in the Research Training Handbook<br />

(http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool/training/index.htm)<br />

2.2.2 Formal <strong>research</strong> training is required by the universities’ funding council (HEFCE) and<br />

the <strong>research</strong> councils as well as the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>. The expectati<strong>on</strong> is that you will<br />

evaluate your needs against the Joint statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Councils’ skills<br />

training requirements for <strong>research</strong> students – to be found as Annex D5.<br />

2.2.3 The objectives <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> training programme are to develop skills and<br />

understanding in a number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> key areas, some related specifically to <strong>research</strong>, some<br />

relating to pers<strong>on</strong>al development and employability, also referred to as generic skills.<br />

The key areas as set out in the RCUK Joint Skills Statement are:<br />

• Research skills and techniques<br />

• Research envir<strong>on</strong>ment<br />

• Research management<br />

• Pers<strong>on</strong>al effectiveness<br />

• Communicati<strong>on</strong> skills<br />

• Networking and team working<br />

• Career management.<br />

2.2.4 In additi<strong>on</strong> to the appropriate <strong>research</strong> skills and techniques, all students need to<br />

have acquired, by the end <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their programme, the range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> skills associated with<br />

pers<strong>on</strong>al development and employability set out in the RCUK Joint Skills Statement.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 13


The normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that all <strong>research</strong> students will need to include some<br />

‘generic’ skills modules to achieve this.<br />

2.2.5 In summary the minimum requirements are as follows:<br />

Doctoral level – PhD, MD<br />

Timing<br />

Minimum credits<br />

Before doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> (and a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

40<br />

doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

After doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> and before submissi<strong>on</strong> 20<br />

Total (a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

At least 20 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these credits must relate to <strong>research</strong><br />

skills and techniques (RCUK skills category A) and at<br />

60<br />

least 20 to the broader (generic) skills associated with<br />

pers<strong>on</strong>al development and employability (RCUK skills<br />

categories B-G)<br />

Masters level<br />

Timing<br />

Total (a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

At least 10 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these credits must relate to <strong>research</strong><br />

skills and techniques (RCUK skills category A) and at<br />

least 10 to the broader (generic) skills associated with<br />

pers<strong>on</strong>al development and employability (RCUK skills<br />

category A)<br />

Minimum credits<br />

20<br />

Doctoral Level - DM<br />

1. University-based modular Research Training (as<br />

for PhD)<br />

Timing<br />

Before doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> (and a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

After doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> and before submissi<strong>on</strong> 20<br />

Total (a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

At least 20 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these credits must relate to <strong>research</strong><br />

skills and techniques (RCUK skills category A), and at<br />

least 20 to the broader (generic) skills associated with<br />

pers<strong>on</strong>al development and employability (RCUK skills<br />

categories B-G)<br />

2. Clinical <strong>research</strong> training in speciality<br />

Prior to submissi<strong>on</strong> (and a requirement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong>) 40<br />

Minimum credits<br />

2.2.6 The University provides a number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Training modules designed to help<br />

students gain the skills they need to design and complete their programmes<br />

effectively and to help prepare themselves for their subsequent career. Approved<br />

Research Training modules are listed in the Research Training Handbook each year.<br />

2.2.7 Students must take approved Research Training modules to meet the formal<br />

minimum requirements for <strong>research</strong> training. All approved Research Training<br />

modules are available to all <strong>research</strong> students. Modules should be selected <strong>on</strong> the<br />

basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> need, as discussed with the Lead Supervisor and recorded in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Development and Learning Plan. Any individual module may be seen as developing<br />

either transferable and employability (generic) skills or subject-specific <strong>research</strong> skills,<br />

depending <strong>on</strong> the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student and the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> project.<br />

40<br />

60<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 14


Students may take additi<strong>on</strong>al Research Training modules as c<strong>on</strong>sidered appropriate<br />

provided this is agreed in advance with the Postgraduate Committee in the RI.<br />

2.2.8 Excepti<strong>on</strong>s or exempti<strong>on</strong>s to the <strong>research</strong> training requirements may be made for<br />

students who have already successfully completed the whole or parts <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an<br />

equivalent programme. Students are required to apply to their PI PG Committee for<br />

exempti<strong>on</strong> using the form provided <strong>on</strong> the Graduate school website.. No more than<br />

40 credits <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> training exempti<strong>on</strong>s will be granted before doctoral<br />

progressi<strong>on</strong>; subject to satisfactory doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> and the completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

procedures for applying for module exempti<strong>on</strong>s, up to a further 20 credits <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

exempti<strong>on</strong> may be requested.<br />

2.2.9 All <strong>research</strong> training agreed and/or taken (and formal exempti<strong>on</strong>s) must be recorded<br />

by the student in the student’s Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan, including a<br />

critical review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> what the student has learned and how this will c<strong>on</strong>tribute to the<br />

development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> project or to the acquisiti<strong>on</strong> or development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> ‘generic’<br />

or subject-specific <strong>research</strong> skills.<br />

2.3 Student support services<br />

2.3.1 The University provides a range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student support services, all <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which are available<br />

for <strong>research</strong> students who wish to make use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> them. Services include learning<br />

support, disability, careers, and counselling.<br />

2.3.2 The Keele Postgraduate Associati<strong>on</strong> (KPA) is the body resp<strong>on</strong>sible for promoti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the general interests <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>postgraduate</strong> students and for giving a recognised channel <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

communicati<strong>on</strong> between <strong>postgraduate</strong> students and the University authorities. It<br />

provides additi<strong>on</strong>al support services geared to the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>postgraduate</strong> students,<br />

and has elected <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ficers including Chair, Secretary, Treasurer, Welfare Officer, and<br />

both Postgraduate Research Degree (PGR) and Postgraduate Taught Course (PGT)<br />

representatives for each faculty.<br />

2.3.3 Keele University Students’ Uni<strong>on</strong> (KUSU) is resp<strong>on</strong>sible for promoting the general<br />

interests <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all students (including <strong>postgraduate</strong>s) and, again, gives a recognised<br />

channel <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> communicati<strong>on</strong> between students and the University authorities. KUSU<br />

provides a variety <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> support services such as the Independent Advice Unit, and<br />

elected <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ficers who can help students with academic and welfare advice.<br />

2.4 Bursaries and studentships<br />

2.4.1 The University normally has a number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> bursaries and studentships (“awards”)<br />

available for <strong>research</strong> degree study. They may be funded by the University centrally,<br />

the Research Institute, or by an external sp<strong>on</strong>sor (following competiti<strong>on</strong>, negotiati<strong>on</strong><br />

or an allocati<strong>on</strong> process).<br />

2.4.2 All awards will be advertised, at least <strong>on</strong> the Postgraduate Research Studentships<br />

website (http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/pg<strong>research</strong>/choosinga<strong>research</strong>degree/studentships/).<br />

Eligibility and selecti<strong>on</strong> criteria will be clear in all further particulars <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> awards,<br />

applicati<strong>on</strong> processes and closing dates clearly identified, and the processes used for<br />

selecti<strong>on</strong> will be mindful <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> equal opportunities issues.<br />

2.4.3 In some cases, the University may require that recipients <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> awards undertake some<br />

hours’ work experience, which may be teaching, <strong>research</strong> or administrati<strong>on</strong>. The<br />

precise nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work experience may be a c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the award (as set out in<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 15


the further particulars), or it may be subject to negotiati<strong>on</strong>. Some forms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work may<br />

also be subject to training requirements.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 16


SECTION 3 MANAGING AND MONITORING STUDENT<br />

ADMISSION AND PROGRESS<br />

• Admissi<strong>on</strong>, registrati<strong>on</strong> and arrival<br />

• Period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong> until submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Requirement to remain in good academic standing<br />

• Academic warnings<br />

• Regular progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring<br />

• Formal doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures<br />

• Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

• Withdrawal from <strong>research</strong> degree study<br />

• The student record.<br />

3.1 Admissi<strong>on</strong>, registrati<strong>on</strong> and arrival (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (2), (3))<br />

3.1.1 The minimum requirement for admissi<strong>on</strong> to a <strong>research</strong> degree shall be as specified in<br />

Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (2). Research Institutes may have additi<strong>on</strong>al criteria which they apply<br />

in selecting candidates for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>. Where the applicant’s first language is<br />

not English, the applicant will be required to dem<strong>on</strong>strate pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>iciency in English<br />

language which meets UK Borders Agency (UKBA) requirements.<br />

3.1.2 No applicant will be accepted unless the University is c<strong>on</strong>fident that they have the<br />

capacity to complete a <strong>research</strong> degree successfully, and that the University has the<br />

expertise and facilities to support the applicant’s proposed <strong>research</strong>.<br />

3.1.3 No project will be approved unless it is appropriate for the degree c<strong>on</strong>cerned, and it<br />

can reas<strong>on</strong>ably be undertaken within the required timescale with the resources<br />

available.<br />

3.1.4 All applicati<strong>on</strong>s will be c<strong>on</strong>sidered by a Postgraduate Administrator in the RI and by at<br />

least two academic staff within the relevant Research Institute, representing the<br />

Postgraduate Committee. Selecti<strong>on</strong> will be made <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all informati<strong>on</strong><br />

available, including the applicati<strong>on</strong> form, proposed area <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong>, qualificati<strong>on</strong>s,<br />

references and (where used) interview. Applicants will be accepted <strong>on</strong>ly if the<br />

University believes that they are likely to be successful in completing the <strong>research</strong><br />

degree for which they have applied.<br />

3.1.5 Equal opportunities informati<strong>on</strong> will be collected from all applicants, using a form<br />

separate from the applicati<strong>on</strong> form. This informati<strong>on</strong> will not be used in the selecti<strong>on</strong><br />

process, except in so far as the University will wish to ascertain that it has the<br />

appropriate facilities to support applicants with disabilities.<br />

3.1.6 All <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fers <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a place will be made by the University following positive assessment and<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> by the relevant Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research.,<br />

3.1.7 Any student wishing to change course from MPhil to PhD should make a formal<br />

request to the Research Institute Postgraduate Committee for permissi<strong>on</strong> to transfer<br />

from MPhil to PhD and permissi<strong>on</strong> to submit for PhD progressi<strong>on</strong>. The Committee<br />

will c<strong>on</strong>sider the following issues in relati<strong>on</strong> to the request:<br />

• Does the student have the appropriate qualificati<strong>on</strong>s and experience for the<br />

PhD programme?<br />

• Is the scale and nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the project appropriate for a PhD?<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 17


• Is the student’s MPhil work to date likely to meet PhD progressi<strong>on</strong> criteria<br />

(see 3.6)?<br />

• Does the time spent and training completed <strong>on</strong> the MPhil meet, in part, PhD<br />

timescale and training requirements?<br />

• What allowance should be made towards PhD requirements in light <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

time, work and training completed <strong>on</strong> the MPhil?<br />

If the RI Postgraduate Committee finds that the student meets the criteria for the PhD<br />

programme, the student will be permitted to submit for PhD progressi<strong>on</strong>. The<br />

Committee should arrange for a PhD progressi<strong>on</strong> as so<strong>on</strong> as possible. If the student<br />

passes PhD progressi<strong>on</strong>, the Committee will approve transfer <strong>on</strong>to and progressi<strong>on</strong><br />

with the PhD programme. Research Institutes should inform the Records & Exams<br />

Officer for Postgraduate Research Students <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any change <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> course approved,<br />

together with the time allowance agreed towards the PhD period, the date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> transfer,<br />

and PhD submissi<strong>on</strong> deadline.<br />

3.1.8 For as l<strong>on</strong>g as students are pursuing their programmes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study, they must remain<br />

formally registered with the University and pay the appropriate level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> fees. Although<br />

the normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that students will retain the same mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

throughout their periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study, they may choose to change their mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

attendance. Possible mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance opti<strong>on</strong>s are as follows:<br />

• Full-time<br />

• Part-time<br />

• Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

More informati<strong>on</strong> about mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance is given in Annex A3. Approval needs to<br />

be obtained from the Postgraduate Committee for any change <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance.<br />

There are additi<strong>on</strong>al requirements and procedures for Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Absence (see 3.1.9),<br />

transfer to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> status (see 3.8) and for transfer from Full-time to Part-time<br />

(see Annex A3).<br />

3.1.9 Students may be permitted to take leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence from their programmes for a<br />

specified and limited period, for good reas<strong>on</strong> (examples <strong>on</strong> the applicati<strong>on</strong> for a leave<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence form). In summary, students should make requests (using the required<br />

documentati<strong>on</strong>) to the Postgraduate Committee, which will make a recommendati<strong>on</strong><br />

to the Research Degrees Committee (RDC). During periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approved leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

absence, students will not be required to maintain active study <strong>on</strong> their <strong>research</strong><br />

programmes, will not have access to <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> resources and facilities, and will not<br />

be required to pay any fees (also see 3.2.5 and Annex A3).<br />

3.1.10 Any student who wishes to transfer from PhD to MPhil should make a formal request<br />

to the Research Institute Postgraduate Committee for permissi<strong>on</strong> to transfer from<br />

PhD to MPhil stating the reas<strong>on</strong>s for the request and the expected time to completi<strong>on</strong><br />

and submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the MPhil thesis. This request may be accompanied by a request<br />

to transfer to C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> status (see 3.8 and Annex A3) if appropriate. The time<br />

allowed to complete and submit the MPhil from the transfer date shall not exceed the<br />

maximum c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> period (see 3.2.1 and Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 1 year for FT and 2<br />

years for PT, and will normally be significantly less. Any request for transfer that<br />

includes a submissi<strong>on</strong> date bey<strong>on</strong>d that allowed for MPhil (calculated from initial<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong>, see 3.2.1 and Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D), will be subject to approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an extensi<strong>on</strong><br />

(see 3.2.7) by Research Degrees Committee.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 18


3.1.11 Fees for <strong>research</strong> degree study are set annually for a 12 m<strong>on</strong>th period from 1<br />

October. Research students are required to pay the level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> fee appropriate to their<br />

Research Institute and mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance, <strong>on</strong> a pro rata basis.<br />

3.1.12 At least <strong>on</strong>ce a year there will be a University inducti<strong>on</strong> programme to introduce new<br />

<strong>research</strong> students to the University and key staff, to <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> study, and<br />

to <strong>on</strong>e another. In additi<strong>on</strong>, Postgraduate Committees shall arrange their own<br />

inducti<strong>on</strong> programmes for new students.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 19


3.2 Period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong> until submissi<strong>on</strong> (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (4), (7))<br />

3.2.1 The time limits for completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> degree are set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D. In<br />

summary, the requirements are as follows:<br />

Degree<br />

registered<br />

for<br />

Mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

attendance<br />

(registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

status)<br />

Minimum<br />

period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

from initial<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

Expected<br />

time to<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

from initial<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

Maximum time<br />

to submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

from initial<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

Masters<br />

degree<br />

Full-time 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths 18 m<strong>on</strong>ths 24 m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

(MPhil) Part-time 24 m<strong>on</strong>ths 36 m<strong>on</strong>ths 48 m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

Doctoral<br />

degree<br />

(PhD, DM,<br />

MD)<br />

Full-time 24 m<strong>on</strong>ths 36 m<strong>on</strong>ths 48 m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

Part-time 48 m<strong>on</strong>ths 72 m<strong>on</strong>ths 96 m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

The expected time to submissi<strong>on</strong> will be extended appropriately where an external<br />

funder provides a studentship for a l<strong>on</strong>ger period, but will not exceed the maximum<br />

period listed above. The normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that for all or part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

study bey<strong>on</strong>d the expected time to submissi<strong>on</strong> the student will be <strong>on</strong> c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance, but this is subject to the student meeting the requirements for<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance (see 3.8 below).<br />

3.2.2 The University will be paying particular attenti<strong>on</strong> to the percentage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students who<br />

submit their thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong> within the maximum timescales allowed.<br />

a) Each Research Institute is required to agree with their Faculty Dean their<br />

target submissi<strong>on</strong> rate, which is unlikely to be less than 100% for any<br />

Research Institute, and will be 100% for all <strong>research</strong> council funded students<br />

b) Statistics will be calculated <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the full-time and part-time cohorts<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students starting in any academic year (1 August–31 July), and the<br />

percentage who submit within the maximum time allowed, which will be an<br />

anniversary <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their start date<br />

c) Periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence agreed by Research Degrees Committee and<br />

where appropriate the <strong>research</strong> council will be taken into account when<br />

determining the percentage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students meeting the submissi<strong>on</strong> rate target.<br />

3.2.3 Students will be required to pay full-time or part-time fees for the full period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong> until submissi<strong>on</strong>; unless and until they are permitted by the Postgraduate<br />

Committee and Research Degrees Committee to progress to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

attendance (see 3.8).<br />

3.2.4 Any agreed periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence will automatically extend the student’s<br />

maximum period for submissi<strong>on</strong> by an equivalent period.<br />

3.2.5 If students are sp<strong>on</strong>sored it is their resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to ensure that these details are<br />

entered <strong>on</strong> the request for LOA form and, for n<strong>on</strong>-<strong>research</strong> council sp<strong>on</strong>sored<br />

students, to establish that their sp<strong>on</strong>sor approves any leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence and is willing<br />

to extend the expected submissi<strong>on</strong> date accordingly. If the sp<strong>on</strong>sor is a UK Research<br />

Council then any approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> LOA by Research Degrees Committee will be subject to<br />

approval by the Research Council. Research Council approval will then be sought by<br />

the Records and Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students and the student<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 20


informed <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the outcome. All Research Council funded students are entitled to take 6<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> maternity leave <strong>on</strong> full stipend and a further 6 m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> unpaid maternity<br />

leave. For part-time students leave payments will be calculated <strong>on</strong> a pro-rata basis.<br />

3.2.6 Any student who fails to submit their thesis by the due date for any reas<strong>on</strong> will be<br />

withdrawn from the University.<br />

3.2.7 In excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances the maximum period may be extended by the Research<br />

Degrees Committee, <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Senate, by not more than 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths. The<br />

procedure for requesting an extensi<strong>on</strong> is as follows:<br />

• Any request for an extensi<strong>on</strong> to the maximum time must come from the<br />

Research Institute’s Postgraduate Committee<br />

• A case needs to be made <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study since<br />

initial registrati<strong>on</strong>, explaining why the student has not been able to complete<br />

within the normal maximum time, estimating the time which the student will<br />

need to complete, and advising <strong>on</strong> an appropriate extensi<strong>on</strong>. [Note: The<br />

case should include such factors as: Has there been a history <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> illness? Is<br />

there a record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> n<strong>on</strong>-submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work? Has the student always been<br />

hampered by heavy work loads in their employment? Research Degrees<br />

Committee needs to see the full picture, as set out by the department, so that<br />

it can make a reas<strong>on</strong>able decisi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> the specific case]<br />

• Research Degrees Committee will normally allow <strong>on</strong>ly <strong>on</strong>e extensi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

3.2.8 Students who fail to maintain satisfactory academic progress, in accordance with<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> requirements, may be required to withdraw (see 3.3).<br />

3.3 Requirement to remain in good academic standing (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (8))<br />

3.3.1 In order to remain in good academic standing, all students are required to maintain<br />

active study and a satisfactory standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work, and failure to do so may result in a<br />

requirement to withdraw from the University.<br />

3.3.2 In order to dem<strong>on</strong>strate that students are actively studying they will be expected to<br />

keep in regular c<strong>on</strong>tact with their Lead Supervisor, and submit work regularly in<br />

accordance with the schedule agreed with the Lead Supervisor and set out in the<br />

Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan. It is the resp<strong>on</strong>sibility <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students to<br />

ensure that Lead Supervisors are kept informed about any barriers to their<br />

satisfactory progress.<br />

3.3.3 Students will be informed <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any c<strong>on</strong>cerns about the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their work, either by<br />

their Lead Supervisor (during normal supervisi<strong>on</strong> sessi<strong>on</strong>s or in written comments <strong>on</strong><br />

work submitted) or as a result <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> formal progress reviews by Postgraduate<br />

Committees. Students should take such c<strong>on</strong>cerns expressed seriously and ensure<br />

that they take steps to improve the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their work. If comments from<br />

supervisors are not made in writing, students should request that such feedback be<br />

put in writing.<br />

3.3.4 There are a number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> mechanisms available to Research Institutes to manage the<br />

progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> students, as set out in the following paragraphs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this secti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

However, there may be circumstances where it is clear that the student does not<br />

have a realistic likelihood <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> successful completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> degree within the<br />

permitted time limits, and the student may be required to withdraw. It should be<br />

noted that it is no <strong>on</strong>e’s interests for the student to c<strong>on</strong>tinue to pursue a <strong>research</strong><br />

degree in such circumstances.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 21


3.3.5 There are three ways in which a student may be required to withdraw <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

failure to maintain good academic standing:<br />

a) Procedures under the academic warning process (see 3.4 below) can give<br />

rise to a recommendati<strong>on</strong> for a student to withdraw. This would arise should<br />

a student be issued a third and final warning and fail to comply with the terms<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the warning<br />

b) Procedures under regular progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring (see 3.5 below) can give rise<br />

to a recommendati<strong>on</strong> for a student to withdraw. Specifically, if a student<br />

receives two successive grade E grades (unsatisfactory) <strong>on</strong> progress reports,<br />

the Postgraduate Committee can recommend to the Research Degrees<br />

Committee that the student be required to withdraw<br />

c) Procedures under doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> (see 3.6 below) can give rise to a<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> for a student to withdraw. Following the doctoral<br />

progressi<strong>on</strong> procedure the Postgraduate Committee can recommend to the<br />

Research Degrees Committee that the student be required to withdraw.<br />

3.3.6 The student has the right <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appeal against the decisi<strong>on</strong> taken by Research Degrees<br />

Committee that the student be required to withdraw.<br />

3.4 Academic warnings<br />

3.4.1 At any time, where the Postgraduate Committee, <strong>on</strong> advice from a Lead Supervisor,<br />

is dissatisfied with the amount or quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work submitted or undertaken by the<br />

student, the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research may issue a formal warning to the<br />

student under the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (8), specifying the work which must be<br />

undertaken during the following 4 weeks. Failure to comply with the requirements<br />

may give rise to a sec<strong>on</strong>d formal warning from the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate<br />

Research. If the student has still failed to comply sufficiently with the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

sec<strong>on</strong>d warning, the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research can issue a third and final<br />

warning to the student. If the student fails to comply with the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the third<br />

warning, the Postgraduate Committee can recommend to the Research Degrees<br />

Committee that the student be required to withdraw.<br />

3.4.2 Students under warning are not in good academic standing. Once the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a<br />

warning have been fulfilled, the student will return to being in good academic<br />

standing. Any further problems would be subject to another initial warning.<br />

3.4.3 Where the supervisors have serious c<strong>on</strong>cerns about the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work, or the<br />

student’s level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> active study, Directors <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research should not delay<br />

seeking the approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Postgraduate Committee for the issuing <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a first warning<br />

since the period from issuing the first warning until the expiry <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the third and final<br />

warning is a minimum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 12 weeks.<br />

3.4.4 Research Institutes should ensure that warning letters to students are very clear<br />

about the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work which is required to be completed and/or submitted<br />

within the 4-week timescale in order to fulfil the terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the warning.<br />

3.4.5 Copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all warning letters should be sent to the Records & Exams Officer for<br />

Postgraduate Research Students<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 22


3.5 Regular progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring<br />

3.5.1 All Postgraduate Committees shall have procedures for the regular formal m<strong>on</strong>itoring<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> students’ progress, to take place no less frequently than 6-m<strong>on</strong>thly (in<br />

Spring and Autumn). Postgraduate Committees may find it useful to specify in the RI<br />

Handbooks the deadlines in the year for submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress reports.<br />

a) Note that if doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> for a student falls at the same time the RI is<br />

not required also to c<strong>on</strong>duct a progress review at that time<br />

b) Students <strong>on</strong> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence at the time the progress review is due should<br />

have their Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan reassessed <strong>on</strong> their<br />

return to study, and then be reviewed at the next due date after their return.<br />

3.5.2 Postgraduate Committees should devise two report forms for completi<strong>on</strong> separately<br />

by the Supervisor and student, to suit their own requirements. However, as a<br />

minimum they should include the secti<strong>on</strong>s and questi<strong>on</strong>s set out in Annex B5.<br />

3.5.3 It is the Lead Supervisor’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to ensure that Supervisor progress report<br />

forms are completed and submitted to the Postgraduate Committee in a timely<br />

manner.<br />

All Supervisor progress reports will include a recommended grade <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student’s<br />

progress in accordance with the scale set out in Annex B5. Any student who receives<br />

an Unsatisfactory six-m<strong>on</strong>thly progress report (grade E) is c<strong>on</strong>sidered to be failing to<br />

meet the requirements for maintaining good academic standing. If the subsequent<br />

progress report is also unsatisfactory, then the student may be required to withdraw<br />

from the University.<br />

3.5.4 It is the student’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to ensure that Student progress report forms are<br />

completed and submitted to the Postgraduate Committee in a timely manner,<br />

together with the most up-to-date versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning<br />

Plan. Failure by the student to complete their progress report form or to keep their<br />

Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan up to date is likely to lead to the student<br />

receiving a low grade.<br />

3.5.5 Postgraduate Committees should c<strong>on</strong>sider together the reports from the Lead<br />

Supervisor and the student, informed by the most up-to-date Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development<br />

and Learning Plan, and determine an overall grade as well as any acti<strong>on</strong> required.<br />

Students should be informed <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the progress review.<br />

3.5.6 Postgraduate Committees are required to update the student record when students<br />

have been reviewed. Where the Postgraduate Committee requires the University to<br />

take any acti<strong>on</strong>, this should be notified separately in a memo from the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Postgraduate Research to the Research Degrees Committee.<br />

3.5.7 All recommendati<strong>on</strong>s from Postgraduate Committees that students be required to<br />

withdraw for not remaining in good academic standing must be sent to the Research<br />

Degrees Committee for approval.<br />

3.6 Formal doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (6))<br />

3.6.1 For intending doctoral candidates, all Postgraduate Committees shall have formal<br />

procedures for determining a student’s suitability for doctoral study, normally no later<br />

than 10 m<strong>on</strong>ths’ full-time study (or equivalent for part-time). If appropriate this will<br />

replace the normal 6-m<strong>on</strong>thly progress review (see 3.5.1). At this stage, the<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 23


Postgraduate Committee should have sufficient informati<strong>on</strong> to be able to determine<br />

<strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following:<br />

• The student is suitable for doctoral study and may progress<br />

• The student is not suitable for doctoral study, but is suitable for masters level<br />

study and should now be required to prepare a thesis for submissi<strong>on</strong> for a<br />

<strong>research</strong> masters degree<br />

• The student is unlikely successfully to complete a <strong>research</strong> degree and<br />

should be required to withdraw<br />

• The student is not yet suitable for progressi<strong>on</strong> and, following review, has<br />

been given a programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work to complete over a period not exceeding 2<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths, after which period the RI will c<strong>on</strong>firm the appropriate final outcome<br />

• The Research Institute will c<strong>on</strong>firm the final outcome to Research Degrees<br />

Committee which will issue formal approval. This process shall normally be<br />

completed no more than 1 year from the date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong> (or part time<br />

equivalent).<br />

In excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances <strong>on</strong>ly, the Postgraduate Committee may choose to give<br />

the student up to an additi<strong>on</strong>al two m<strong>on</strong>ths before being assessed for progressi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

All such cases must be notified to Research Degrees Committee.<br />

3.6.2 No student may pass doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> unless and until he or she has fulfilled the<br />

relevant <strong>research</strong> training requirements as set out in COP secti<strong>on</strong> 2.2.<br />

C<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> should be a formal process which includes both<br />

a written report (up to 5,000 words) and an oral discussi<strong>on</strong> with the panel c<strong>on</strong>sidering<br />

the case. It may also include a presentati<strong>on</strong>. Further informati<strong>on</strong> about appropriate<br />

procedures and criteria, and the c<strong>on</strong>stituti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the panel, is given in Annex B4.<br />

3.6.4 Postgraduate Committees are required to make recommendati<strong>on</strong>s to the Research<br />

Degrees Committee about the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the process (giving full details in cases<br />

where the recommendati<strong>on</strong> is that students should either submit a masters degree or<br />

withdraw). Postgraduate Committees should also inform students <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>s immediately, making it clear that the recommendati<strong>on</strong>s need to be<br />

c<strong>on</strong>firmed by Research Degrees Committee.<br />

3.7 30 M<strong>on</strong>th review procedures<br />

3.7.1 All students must undergo a presubmissi<strong>on</strong> review at no later than 30 m<strong>on</strong>ths (FT) or<br />

60 m<strong>on</strong>ths (PT). The presubmissi<strong>on</strong> form (countersigned by the supervisor) must be<br />

submitted to the relevant RI <strong>postgraduate</strong> committee.<br />

3.8 Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

3.8.1 In order to transfer registrati<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance students must<br />

have completed the minimum period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> and also be formally evaluated by<br />

the Postgraduate Committee to ensure that they have satisfied the criteria for such<br />

status. Postgraduate Committees must have procedures in place for such evaluati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

3.8.2 In order for a student to be allowed to register as a c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> student,<br />

Postgraduate Committees must be satisfied<br />

a) (that the student will submit the thesis within a maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths (24<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths PT)<br />

and<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 24


) that the 30 m<strong>on</strong>th review has been completed to a satisfactory standard for<br />

FT students (60 m<strong>on</strong>ths for PT)<br />

and<br />

c) that a Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan and thesis plan with clear<br />

timescales for completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> chapters / secti<strong>on</strong>s is in place<br />

and<br />

d) that the work still required to be completed up to submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis is<br />

such that it can be satisfactorily completed using <strong>on</strong>ly the following level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

resources:<br />

• Minimal supervisi<strong>on</strong>, primarily related to reading and commenting <strong>on</strong> draft<br />

thesis chapters<br />

• Access to the library and other facilities<br />

• Use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> computing facilities in the Research Institute.<br />

If additi<strong>on</strong>al resources are required, particularly project-related resources or a higher<br />

level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, then Postgraduate Committees should not recommend<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong> as a c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> student.<br />

3.8.3 Postgraduate Committees should report the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the process to Research<br />

Degrees Committee. Research Degrees Committee will approve all transfers to<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> status.<br />

3.9 Withdrawal from <strong>research</strong> degree study<br />

3.9.1 At any stage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree study, students may wish to, or be required to,<br />

withdraw from their studies (subject to due process as set out above).<br />

3.10 The student record<br />

3.10.1 All parties associated with a student must recognise their resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for ensuring<br />

that accurate and complete student records are maintained, with recogniti<strong>on</strong> and<br />

understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Data Protecti<strong>on</strong> Act and the Freedom <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Informati<strong>on</strong> Act.<br />

3.10.2 The Directorate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong> will have the primary<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for maintaining the electr<strong>on</strong>ic student record, recording student pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

details, qualificati<strong>on</strong>s, and registrati<strong>on</strong> details. Research Institutes are required to<br />

inform the Records & Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any<br />

changes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which they become aware. Students are required to keep the Records &<br />

Exams Officer informed <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any changes which affect their record, including changes<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> address or other c<strong>on</strong>tact details. The Records & Exams Officer will also maintain a<br />

paper file <strong>on</strong> each student to include essential documents and corresp<strong>on</strong>dence.<br />

3.10.3 Research Institute Postgraduate Committees are required to maintain accurate<br />

records <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their meetings, recording all decisi<strong>on</strong>s relating to students.<br />

3.10.4 Supervisors are required to maintain records <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> formal supervisory meetings with<br />

students, noting the dates, a brief outline <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the issues discussed and any decisi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

taken. Supervisors may delegate this resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to the students provided both<br />

parties have a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the meeting note and agree to it. Students are required to<br />

maintain records <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all supervisory meetings in their Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and<br />

Learning Plan.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 25


3.10.5 All parties should recognise that in the case <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any disagreement, a full record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

meetings, decisi<strong>on</strong>s and acti<strong>on</strong>s will be to every<strong>on</strong>e’s benefit in determining whether<br />

the parties have behaved reas<strong>on</strong>ably.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 26


SECTION 4 EXAMINATIONS AND APPEALS (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D<br />

(4), (7) (10) and (11))<br />

4.1 Submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Research Degrees Committee (RDC) and Senate<br />

• Appeals<br />

• Resubmissi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

Students are expected to submit their thesis in accordance with the time limits set out<br />

Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (see also 3.2 above) as amended by any formal extensi<strong>on</strong>s granted by<br />

the Research Degrees Committee or as granted automatically following periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence.<br />

4.1.2 Within those time limits, it is the student’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to decide when to submit the<br />

thesis. When submitting a thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong>, the student will be required to sign<br />

a Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> about the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> and the presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

<strong>research</strong> in the thesis (see 1.6.5 above). Lead supervisors will be notified that<br />

students have submitted their theses.<br />

4.1.3 Prior to submissi<strong>on</strong> it is essential that the Postgraduate Committee has approved the<br />

final thesis title (see Annex D4 secti<strong>on</strong> 14 for details) and that the Research Degrees<br />

Committee has subsequently approved the examiners for the thesis and the chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> (see Annex B7 for details). It is recommended that these<br />

processes be initiated at least 3 m<strong>on</strong>ths prior to expected submissi<strong>on</strong> date.<br />

4.1.4 No student may submit their thesis unless and until he or she has fulfilled the relevant<br />

<strong>research</strong> training requirements as set out in COP secti<strong>on</strong> 2.2.<br />

4.1.5 When preparing a thesis for submissi<strong>on</strong>, students should follow the guidance set out<br />

in Annex D4. In particular students should note that the following secti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Annex<br />

D4 are formal requirements which must be complied with if students are not to<br />

jeopardise the acceptance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their thesis or the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their degree:<br />

• Format for presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis (secti<strong>on</strong>s 12-20)<br />

• Submitting your thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong> (secti<strong>on</strong>s 21-24).<br />

4.1.6 Students should submit their thesis to the Quality Assurance Officer (with<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities). There are some circumstances in which the Quality<br />

Assurance Officer will refuse to accept a thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong>, as set out below:<br />

• Where the student has not successfully completed the required <strong>research</strong><br />

training<br />

• Where a student fails to sign the Declarati<strong>on</strong>s required <strong>on</strong> submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Where the Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> is not bound into the submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Where there is no Abstract<br />

• Where no thesis title has been approved<br />

• Where the thesis title <strong>on</strong> the thesis differs from the approved title<br />

• Where the thesis is over the word limit<br />

• Where the thesis does not comply significantly with the guidance <strong>on</strong><br />

preparati<strong>on</strong> and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis (see Annex D4 <strong>on</strong><br />

Preparati<strong>on</strong> and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis, secti<strong>on</strong>s 12-24).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 27


As a general principle, if the failure relates to faults <strong>on</strong> the part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University rather<br />

than the student, the student will not in any way be penalised for this.<br />

4.2 Examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

4.2.1 There will normally be two examiners for a <strong>research</strong> thesis, <strong>on</strong>e external and <strong>on</strong>e<br />

internal. In some circumstances (e.g. where the candidate is a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> staff, or if<br />

no appropriate internal examiner can be found, or at the discreti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research<br />

Degrees Committee), a sec<strong>on</strong>d external examiner will take the place <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the internal<br />

examiner. Excepti<strong>on</strong>ally there may be a third examiner. In no circumstances will a<br />

member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate’s Supervisory team be an examiner.<br />

4.2.2 All oral examinati<strong>on</strong>s will have an Independent Chair. The Independent Chair, who<br />

will be provided with the abstract <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis rather than the entire thesis, will be<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sible for the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the viva and the timely submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all reports.<br />

4.2.3 Both examiners, Independent Chair and the candidate must be present during the<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>. All examinati<strong>on</strong>s normally take place <strong>on</strong> the premises <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele<br />

University (including <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>f campus <strong>research</strong> facilities which are part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Keele RI<br />

structure) but in excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances video-c<strong>on</strong>ferencing <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> vivas and other<br />

locati<strong>on</strong>s may be employed. Prior permissi<strong>on</strong> for video c<strong>on</strong>ference vivas and n<strong>on</strong><br />

Keele University venues must be approved by Research Degrees Committee. Under<br />

no circumstances will a viva be c<strong>on</strong>ducted by teleph<strong>on</strong>e.<br />

4.2.4 The examinati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis will be c<strong>on</strong>ducted in reference to the criteria for awards<br />

(see Annex A1).<br />

4.2.5 The thesis will be sent to each <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners with a request for an independent<br />

report, to include a preliminary recommendati<strong>on</strong>. (In a few cases, where the thesis<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tains c<strong>on</strong>fidential material, examiners may be asked to sign a c<strong>on</strong>fidentiality<br />

agreement.) The report (known as the “Part I report”) should normally be submitted<br />

no later than <strong>on</strong>e m<strong>on</strong>th after receiving the request, and at least <strong>on</strong>e week before the<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

4.2.6 The supervisor may excepti<strong>on</strong>ally be present if all parties wish it.<br />

4.2.7 The aim <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is to evaluate whether the candidate has met the<br />

standards for the award. It has the following specific objectives:<br />

• To c<strong>on</strong>firm or revise the examiner’s initial views about the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

candidate’s <strong>research</strong>, based <strong>on</strong> the thesis<br />

• To identify and discuss any amendments to the thesis which may be required<br />

to meet the standard for the award<br />

• To determine as far as possible whether the Declarati<strong>on</strong> Part 1 made by the<br />

candidate <strong>on</strong> submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis is true.<br />

4.2.8 On c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> the examiners will agree a recommendati<strong>on</strong><br />

(see Annex A2 for available recommendati<strong>on</strong>s) and write a joint report (which will<br />

include details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any required revisi<strong>on</strong>s to the thesis). The joint report must normally<br />

be completed immediately after the examinati<strong>on</strong> and submitted to the Quality<br />

Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) by the Independent Chair.<br />

4.2.9 The expectati<strong>on</strong> is that the whole examinati<strong>on</strong> process, from date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

thesis to receiving the joint recommendati<strong>on</strong> from the examiners and Part II <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their<br />

reports after the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, should take no l<strong>on</strong>ger than three m<strong>on</strong>ths.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 28


4.2.10 The candidate will have the right, after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong> process, to<br />

receive a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all the examiners’ reports. These will be sent to the student as a<br />

matter <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> course.<br />

4.2.11 Full details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral examinati<strong>on</strong> procedures and format for examiners’ reports are<br />

given in Annexes B8 and B9.<br />

4.3 Research Degrees Committee and Senate<br />

4.3.1 Examiners’ reports and recommendati<strong>on</strong>s are c<strong>on</strong>sidered by the Research Degrees<br />

Committee, which makes recommendati<strong>on</strong>s to Senate. (Available recommendati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

listed in Annex A2.)<br />

4.3.2 Where an award is recommended (recommendati<strong>on</strong>s 1, 2, 4), no recommendati<strong>on</strong><br />

will be made to Senate until all required revisi<strong>on</strong>s have been completed and signed<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>f, and the thesis has been lodged in the Library.<br />

4.3.3 Where the recommendati<strong>on</strong> is 3 (resubmissi<strong>on</strong> for PhD), 5 (resubmissi<strong>on</strong> for MPhil)<br />

or 6 (fail), the recommendati<strong>on</strong> will be made to the Senate following the meeting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Research Degrees Committee.<br />

4.3.4 Where the recommendati<strong>on</strong> is 2 (minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s), if the candidate fails to complete<br />

the minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s within the period allowed the candidate will be failed. There is a<br />

right <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appeal.<br />

4.3.5 Where the recommendati<strong>on</strong> is 3 (resubmissi<strong>on</strong> for PhD) or 5 (resubmissi<strong>on</strong> for<br />

MPhil), if the candidate fails to resubmit within the period allowed the candidate will<br />

be failed. There is a right <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appeal.<br />

4.3.6 The procedures to be followed after examinati<strong>on</strong> are set out in the following secti<strong>on</strong>s<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Annex D4, and will vary according to the Recommendati<strong>on</strong> being made by the<br />

Research Degrees Committee:<br />

• After examinati<strong>on</strong> (secti<strong>on</strong>s 25-29)<br />

• Lodging the thesis in the library and copyright issues (secti<strong>on</strong>s 30-45).<br />

4.4 Appeals (see Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7)<br />

4.4.1 Candidates have the right to appeal to the University Academic Appeals Committee<br />

against decisi<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Degrees Committee c<strong>on</strong>cerning the following:<br />

• Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures (see 3.6)<br />

• Requirement to withdraw for not maintaining good academic standing (see<br />

3.3-3.6)<br />

• Award following examinati<strong>on</strong> (see 4.3 and Annex A2).<br />

All appeals will be c<strong>on</strong>ducted in accordance with procedures set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7.<br />

4.4.2 Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures<br />

Students have the right to appeal against the decisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Degrees<br />

Committee c<strong>on</strong>cerning doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong>ly <strong>on</strong> the following grounds:<br />

• Procedural irregularities during the process <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>sidering the request for<br />

doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong><br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 29


• Extenuating Circumstances exist affecting the student’s progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which the<br />

Research Degrees Committee was not aware at the time it made its decisi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

that these circumstances can be substantiated, and that there is a valid<br />

reas<strong>on</strong> for not notifying the Research Degrees Committee<br />

• Inadequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, training, facilities or resources, c<strong>on</strong>trary to the<br />

requirements set out in the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice including the Research Institute<br />

Handbook or other written agreement between the Research Institute and the<br />

student.<br />

Appeals will be heard by the University Academic Appeals Committee.<br />

4.4.3 Requirement to withdraw for not maintaining good academic standing<br />

Students have the right to appeal against the decisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Degrees<br />

Committee that they be required to withdraw for not maintaining good academic<br />

standing <strong>on</strong>ly <strong>on</strong> the following grounds:<br />

• Procedural irregularities in relati<strong>on</strong> to recording and reporting the student’s<br />

academic progress<br />

• Extenuating Circumstances exist affecting the student’s academic progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

which the Research Degrees Committee was not aware at the time it made<br />

its decisi<strong>on</strong>, that these circumstances can be substantiated, and that there is<br />

a valid reas<strong>on</strong> for not notifying the Research Degrees Committee<br />

• Inadequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, training, facilities or resources, c<strong>on</strong>trary to the<br />

requirements set out in the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice including the Research Institute<br />

Handbook or other written agreement between the Research Institute and the<br />

student, including the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan.<br />

Appeals will be heard by the University Academic Appeals Committee.<br />

4.4.4 Award following examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

Students have the right to appeal against the recommendati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Degrees<br />

Committee to Senate about an award <strong>on</strong>ly <strong>on</strong> the following grounds:<br />

• If there were procedural irregularities in the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

• If Extenuating Circumstances exist affecting the candidate’s performance at<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which the examiners were not aware.<br />

Appeals will be heard by the University Academic Appeals Committee.<br />

4.4.5 For clarificati<strong>on</strong>, the following are NOT eligible grounds for appeal:<br />

• The academic judgement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners does not c<strong>on</strong>stitute grounds for<br />

appeal<br />

• For award following examinati<strong>on</strong>: alleged inadequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisory or other<br />

arrangements during the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study – any c<strong>on</strong>cerns must be raised<br />

during the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> active supervisi<strong>on</strong>, and do not c<strong>on</strong>stitute grounds for<br />

appeal against award following submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis (though students are<br />

permitted to submit a complaint at this stage).<br />

4.4.6 All appeals must be lodged with the secretary to the University Academic Appeals<br />

Committee in accordance with timescales and procedures set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 30


4.5 Resubmissi<strong>on</strong><br />

4.5.1 If the student is invited to resubmit the thesis (Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 3 or 5) resubmissi<strong>on</strong><br />

may be at any time within two years <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Senate approving the<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>. The normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that the original examiners will be used<br />

also for the resubmissi<strong>on</strong>. Candidates should not c<strong>on</strong>sult the examiners between<br />

completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the original examinati<strong>on</strong> process and resubmissi<strong>on</strong> but will be guided<br />

by their supervisors in the light <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners’ reports and any other feedback.<br />

4.5.2 Examinati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the resubmitted thesis shall focus up<strong>on</strong> whether the revisi<strong>on</strong>s required<br />

after the first examinati<strong>on</strong> have been completed satisfactorily. Examiners may not<br />

introduce new requirements at this stage. In other respects the thesis will be<br />

examined in the same way as the original submissi<strong>on</strong>, except that examiners may<br />

choose not to require a sec<strong>on</strong>d oral examinati<strong>on</strong> if the resubmitted thesis is<br />

satisfactory. Only <strong>on</strong>e resubmissi<strong>on</strong> is allowed.<br />

4.5.3 Where a recommendati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Resubmissi<strong>on</strong> is c<strong>on</strong>firmed by Senate, the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Postgraduate Research in the student’s Research Institute will arrange to meet the<br />

student within <strong>on</strong>e m<strong>on</strong>th (if possible) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Senate decisi<strong>on</strong> and discuss the<br />

implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the decisi<strong>on</strong>. Also present at the meeting should be the intended Lead<br />

Supervisor for the student’s period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resubmissi<strong>on</strong>. The outcome from the meeting<br />

should include a written statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following:<br />

• Name <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student, department and thesis title<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> whether or not the student does intend to make a<br />

resubmissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• The name <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Lead Supervisor who will support the student during the<br />

period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resubmissi<strong>on</strong> (who may or may not be the same as the original<br />

Lead Supervisor)<br />

• A work plan and timetable for meeting the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners as<br />

set out in the examiners’ reports<br />

• A signed statement from the student that the requirements have been<br />

explained and that they are satisfied that appropriate arrangements have<br />

been put in place to support them during the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resubmissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the meeting, and signatures <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Lead Supervisor and Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Postgraduate Research.<br />

A copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this statement must be given to the student and sent to the Research<br />

Degrees Committee (RDC) for approval.<br />

4.5.4 Where the student c<strong>on</strong>firms in this statement that he or she will not be making a<br />

resubmissi<strong>on</strong>, the case will be referred back to Research Degrees Committee for a<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> about whether the thesis should fail or be awarded a lesser degree.<br />

4.5.5 Students will be required to pay C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> fees for the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resubmissi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

though they may take a period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence if they wish during that period (for<br />

which no fees will be payable and no support available). Any period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

absence will not increase the length <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> time available to the student for completing the<br />

required revisi<strong>on</strong>s and resubmitting the thesis.<br />

4.5.6 In excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances the maximum period for resubmissi<strong>on</strong> may be extended<br />

by the Research Degrees Committee (Research Degrees Committee), <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Senate, by not more than 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths. The procedure for requesting an extensi<strong>on</strong> is<br />

as set out in paragraph 3.2.7.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 31


4.5.7 If the candidate fails to resubmit within the two years allowed (or any approved<br />

extended period), the candidate will be failed. There is a right <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appeal.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 32


SECTION 5<br />

QUALITY ASSURANCE<br />

• Criteria for awards<br />

• Graduate School, Research Institutes and Schools<br />

• Research Degrees Committee<br />

• Quality Assurance Committee.<br />

5.1 Criteria for awards<br />

Standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> awards are assured in part by having clearly articulated criteria for<br />

awards which c<strong>on</strong>form to nati<strong>on</strong>al standards (see Annex A1), and a single set <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>s for examiners with clear guidance about circumstances in which<br />

they should be used (see Annex A2).<br />

5.2 Graduate School, Research Institutes and Schools<br />

5.2.1 Research Institutes have the primary resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the delivery <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

programmes. Schools and Research Institutes have resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the delivery <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>research</strong> training modules. The Graduate School Board has the resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for<br />

m<strong>on</strong>itoring the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree programmes delivered by Research<br />

Institutes and the overall quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> training programme delivered by<br />

Research Institutes and Schools.<br />

5.2.2 The Graduate School Board, including representati<strong>on</strong> from each Research Institute<br />

and from students, is a principal mechanism for ensuring c<strong>on</strong>sistency <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> process<br />

across the University, spread <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> good <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>, and identificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> issues to be<br />

addressed.<br />

5.2.3 The Graduate School Board is resp<strong>on</strong>sible for developing mechanisms for obtaining<br />

feedback from students about the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree provisi<strong>on</strong> and for<br />

addressing issues arising as appropriate. (See also COP secti<strong>on</strong> 6)<br />

5.3 Research Degrees Committee<br />

5.3.1 The Research Degrees Committee (RDC) is resp<strong>on</strong>sible for c<strong>on</strong>sidering reports and<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>s from examiners and for agreeing a final recommendati<strong>on</strong> to<br />

Senate. In carrying out this role they will have particular regard to the following:<br />

• Whether examiners have taken appropriate account <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the criteria for awards<br />

• Whether there is c<strong>on</strong>sistency between the detail <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each report and the<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Whether there is sufficient agreement between the examiners for a joint<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> to be appropriate<br />

• Whether reports provide sufficient guidance about required revisi<strong>on</strong>s (a) for<br />

the Committee to determine whether the recommendati<strong>on</strong> should be minor<br />

revisi<strong>on</strong>s or resubmissi<strong>on</strong>, and (b) for the candidate to make the necessary<br />

revisi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• Whether the reports are an adequate basis <strong>on</strong> which to make any<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

5.3.2 The Research Degrees Committee also has a role in ensuring the quality and<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sistency <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree programmes by m<strong>on</strong>itoring and approving matters<br />

with respect to individual staff and students, <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> recommendati<strong>on</strong>s from<br />

Research Institutes:<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 33


With respect to individual staff<br />

• Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and mentors (see Annex B6).<br />

With respect to individual students<br />

• Progressi<strong>on</strong> for doctoral study<br />

• Extensi<strong>on</strong>s to maximum date for submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Changes to the mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

• Applicati<strong>on</strong>s for leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence<br />

• Withdrawal <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students for not maintaining good academic standing<br />

• Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners and chair for specific thesis (see Annex B7)<br />

• Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resubmissi<strong>on</strong> statements<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>sidering any other matter about the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> individual students<br />

referred to it by Research Institutes.<br />

5.3.3 In additi<strong>on</strong>, when c<strong>on</strong>sidering examiners’ reports, the Research Degrees Committee<br />

will identify where there may be any cause for c<strong>on</strong>cern in the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the support<br />

provided to <strong>research</strong> degree candidates, and will take this up with Research<br />

Institutes.<br />

5.3.4 The Research Degrees Committee makes an annual report to the Graduate School<br />

Board, setting out statistics <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> recommendati<strong>on</strong>s made during the year and <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> awards made, and highlighting any issues discussed by Research<br />

Degrees Committee.<br />

5.4 Quality Assurance Committee<br />

5.4.1 The Graduate School Board submits an annual report to the Quality Assurance<br />

Committee covering at least the following topics:<br />

Statistics, by Research Institute<br />

• Current student numbers<br />

• Thesis submissi<strong>on</strong> rates<br />

• Number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> awards made<br />

• Number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students bey<strong>on</strong>d maximum time for submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students withdrawn prior to submissi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

Quality assurance issues and activities<br />

• Key issues discussed by the Graduate School Board<br />

• Key issues arising from examiner reports<br />

• Key issues arising from <strong>research</strong> student surveys<br />

• QA activities undertaken during the year<br />

• Acti<strong>on</strong>s or decisi<strong>on</strong>s taken as a result <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> issues arising.<br />

5.4.2 The Quality Assurance Committee may request from the Graduate School Board<br />

such other reports as it c<strong>on</strong>siders necessary to assure itself about the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

University’s <strong>research</strong> degree programmes.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 34


SECTION 6<br />

STUDENT LIAISON, FEEDBACK AND COMPLAINTS<br />

• Student liais<strong>on</strong> and representati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Feedback and evaluati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Complaints.<br />

6.1 Student liais<strong>on</strong> and representati<strong>on</strong><br />

6.1.1 All Research Institutes should have mechanisms for ensuring <strong>research</strong> students can<br />

participate in discussi<strong>on</strong>s and bring forward c<strong>on</strong>cerns about facilities and resources<br />

available to them, including the <strong>research</strong> training programme, and any other matters<br />

which affect their progress or welfare, either individually or collectively.<br />

6.1.2 The University has a Research Students’ Executive Liais<strong>on</strong> Committee, chaired by<br />

the Pro Vice-Chancellor for Research and Enterprise, which meets several times<br />

during the year to discuss issues <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> interest and relevance to <strong>research</strong> students. All<br />

Research Institutes are invited to send student representatives to the meetings.<br />

6.1.3 Both the Keele Postgraduate Associati<strong>on</strong> (KPA) and the Students’ Uni<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fer<br />

representati<strong>on</strong> for <strong>postgraduate</strong> students. KPA and KUSU <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ficers sit <strong>on</strong> major<br />

University committees such as Council, Senate, University Learning and Teaching<br />

Committee and the Graduate School Board. The KPA has a committee <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>postgraduate</strong> students and KUSU has a committee <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all types <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students (including<br />

a specific post for Postgraduate representati<strong>on</strong>). For either committee, <strong>research</strong><br />

students can obtain a place by standing in the electi<strong>on</strong>s (which normally occur in<br />

March each year).<br />

6.2 Feedback and evaluati<strong>on</strong><br />

See 5.2.3 above relating to the Graduate School’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility.<br />

6.3 Complaints (see Regulati<strong>on</strong> 26)<br />

6.3.1 A (student) complaint is the expressi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a specific c<strong>on</strong>cern about the provisi<strong>on</strong> by<br />

the University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a service, either academic or n<strong>on</strong>-academic.<br />

6.3.2 The University’s Student complaints procedures are described in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 26,<br />

available at http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/regulati<strong>on</strong>s/ . The University has a four stage<br />

(formal) procedure but every attempt should be made to resolve issues <strong>on</strong> an<br />

informal basis in the first instance, without recourse to a formal procedure.<br />

6.3.3. All Postgraduate Committees should have clearly articulated procedures for handling<br />

problems and complaints <strong>on</strong> an informal basis, including complaints about<br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong> or adequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> facilities. Informal mechanisms may involve the Director<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research or other senior member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Institute, or<br />

identified staff outside the Research Institute, for example the Dean <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Faculty or<br />

members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Student C<strong>on</strong>duct Office (Directorate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and Academic<br />

Administrati<strong>on</strong>).<br />

6.3.4 No formal complaint will be c<strong>on</strong>sidered unless students have exhausted informal<br />

mechanisms for resolving their problems. Once a formal complaint is initialised, it will<br />

move through the stages described in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 26.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 35


6.3.5 The senior <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ficer appointed to deal with complaints is the Pro-Vice Chancellor for<br />

Educati<strong>on</strong> and Student Experience.<br />

6.3.6 At any stage (informal or formal) a student may seek the assistance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Pro Vice-<br />

Chancellor for Research and Enterprise in dealing with their problem or in presenting<br />

their case. Additi<strong>on</strong>ally a student may wish to speak to the Independent Advice Unit<br />

in the Students’ Uni<strong>on</strong> who can <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fer free independent impartial advice and<br />

representati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 36


ANNEXES<br />

Annex A1: University criteria for making <strong>research</strong> degree awards at<br />

doctoral and masters level<br />

Keele University wishes to ensure that its awards are made at the recognisable nati<strong>on</strong>al<br />

standard, and subscribes to the descripti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> learning outcomes required at doctoral and<br />

masters level as set out by the Quality Assurance Agency in August 2008 (The framework for<br />

higher educati<strong>on</strong> qualificati<strong>on</strong>s in England, Wales and Northern Ireland). Examiners should<br />

use the following criteria when deciding whether candidates for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> have met<br />

the requirements for an award.<br />

Doctoral level<br />

D1 For an award to be made at Doctoral level (PhD, EdD, DBA, DM, MD, DPsych),<br />

students must achieve the required learning outcomes for level D <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Nati<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Qualificati<strong>on</strong>s Framework:<br />

Doctorates are awarded to students who have dem<strong>on</strong>strated:<br />

I. the creati<strong>on</strong> and interpretati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> new knowledge, through original <strong>research</strong>, or<br />

other advanced scholarship, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a quality to satisfy peer review, extend the<br />

forefr<strong>on</strong>t <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the discipline, and merit publicati<strong>on</strong>;<br />

II. a systematic acquisiti<strong>on</strong> and understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a substantial body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge<br />

which is at the forefr<strong>on</strong>t <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an academic discipline or area <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>;<br />

III. the general ability to c<strong>on</strong>ceptualise, design and implement a project for the<br />

generati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> new knowledge, applicati<strong>on</strong>s or understanding at the forefr<strong>on</strong>t <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the discipline, and to adjust the project design in the light <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> unforeseen<br />

problems;<br />

IV. a detailed understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> applicable techniques for <strong>research</strong> and advanced<br />

academic enquiry.<br />

D2 The thesis shall be no l<strong>on</strong>ger than 100,000 words (to include main text and footnotes,<br />

but not references and appendices). Although there is no lower word limit for thesis length,<br />

the thesis must be l<strong>on</strong>g enough to explore the subject in sufficient depth and breadth to fulfil<br />

the requirements for the degree. Clarity and succinctness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> expressi<strong>on</strong> is valued. The<br />

literary style and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis should be satisfactory. The candidate will be<br />

required to satisfy the Senate that it affords evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> originality, shown either by the<br />

discovery <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> new facts or by the exercise <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> independent critical power.<br />

D3<br />

Musical compositi<strong>on</strong><br />

A candidate in musical compositi<strong>on</strong> is required to submit a folio <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> original compositi<strong>on</strong>s, in<br />

the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> scores or, in the case <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> electr<strong>on</strong>ic music, recordings (or equivalent) <strong>on</strong><br />

appropriate media. A written introducti<strong>on</strong> is also required, which covers all the works<br />

submitted, giving background informati<strong>on</strong> as well as details relating to aesthetic and technical<br />

c<strong>on</strong>cerns.<br />

Where part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a candidate's <strong>research</strong> has included the producti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> original s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware or<br />

other tools which have assisted the realisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the portfolio then these may also form part<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong>. Alternatively, and particularly where the compositi<strong>on</strong>s or other musical<br />

examples are mainly illustrative <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the capability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> such tools, then the candidate should<br />

submit under regulati<strong>on</strong> D1. Wherever possible, the appropriate submissi<strong>on</strong> pathway should<br />

be determined at the outset with the supervisor.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 37


For submissi<strong>on</strong>s c<strong>on</strong>sisting solely <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> musical compositi<strong>on</strong>s the following guidelines will apply:<br />

• A folio should either c<strong>on</strong>sist <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> several compositi<strong>on</strong>s, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which at least three<br />

shall be c<strong>on</strong>sidered substantial by the examiners by virtue <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tent (e.g. in<br />

terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> scale, durati<strong>on</strong>, original techniques or use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> authored s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware<br />

tools) OR a single large-scale work such as an opera.<br />

• In musical compositi<strong>on</strong> a candidate will be required to satisfy the Senate that<br />

the submissi<strong>on</strong> shows clear evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> creative ability and academic<br />

competence, and represents an original and significant c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to the art<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> music. Also, that instruments and voices are written for within their<br />

capabilities, and that performing instructi<strong>on</strong>s and layout are accurate in detail.<br />

D4<br />

Visual arts<br />

A candidate wishing to combine academic and creative <strong>research</strong> may, instead <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis,<br />

submit all three <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following:<br />

a) a substantial body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> creative work which has been documented and<br />

recorded by means appropriate for the purposes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examinati<strong>on</strong> and eventual<br />

deposit in the University Library<br />

b) an accompanying thesis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> no more than 50,000 words showing clear<br />

evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic competence, an awareness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the current critical<br />

c<strong>on</strong>text in which the creative work has been produced and an original<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to <strong>research</strong> into the relati<strong>on</strong>ship between history and/or theory<br />

and <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

c) a selecti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work, referred to under (a) suitable for exhibiti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

D5<br />

Pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al and taught doctorates<br />

Pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al and other taught doctorates will be required to have Programme Regulati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

which set out the formal structure <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the course including cohort work and <strong>research</strong> training,<br />

and any forms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> interim and summative assessment, as well as any additi<strong>on</strong>al entry<br />

requirements.<br />

The thesis for a pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al or taught doctorate will be no l<strong>on</strong>ger than 60,000 words (to<br />

include main text and footnotes, but not references and appendices). Although there is no<br />

lower word limit for thesis length, the thesis must be l<strong>on</strong>g enough to explore the subject in<br />

sufficient depth and breadth to fulfil the requirements for the degree. Clarity and<br />

succinctness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> expressi<strong>on</strong> is valued. Additi<strong>on</strong>ally candidates may be required to be formally<br />

assessed (through in-course assessment or written examinati<strong>on</strong> or both) <strong>on</strong> the taught and<br />

group elements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Study, as set out in the Programme Regulati<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

A candidate shall be required to satisfy the Senate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> competence in independent work,<br />

pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al activity or experimentati<strong>on</strong>, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the appropriate techniques, and<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> competence in making critical use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> published work and source materials. The thesis<br />

shall be a major c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to the creati<strong>on</strong> and interpretati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> new knowledge.<br />

D6<br />

Doctoral degree by published work<br />

A PhD degree by published work falls under University Regulati<strong>on</strong> 3, and is mostly bey<strong>on</strong>d<br />

the scope <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice in so far as it deals with supervisi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 38


Candidates for the degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> PhD by Publicati<strong>on</strong> shall be required to meet the same<br />

standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> award as candidates for the PhD by supervisi<strong>on</strong>, as set out in this Annex.<br />

The candidate must submit to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR<br />

activities) three copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a portfolio which shall include the following:<br />

• a title page setting out the candidate's name, approved title <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

and award for which the submissi<strong>on</strong> is made<br />

• details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate's qualificati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• a critical commentary <strong>on</strong> the submissi<strong>on</strong> which comprises a review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> the work makes to the academic field in questi<strong>on</strong> (not exceeding<br />

10,000 words)<br />

• a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the publicati<strong>on</strong>s submitted in the order submitted<br />

• copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all the relevant published material, appropriately ordered.<br />

The examiners will examine the work submitted, write independent reports, and c<strong>on</strong>duct an<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, in a way similar to <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by supervisi<strong>on</strong>. They will make a<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Research Degrees Committee who, after c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong>, shall make a<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Senate.<br />

The requirement for an oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will be at the discreti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners, with a<br />

presumpti<strong>on</strong> in favour. Any examiners wishing to waive the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will need to<br />

justify it and obtain the agreement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Degrees Committee.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> are set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D<br />

(11.3), except that for <strong>degrees</strong> by published <strong>research</strong> <strong>on</strong>ly recommendati<strong>on</strong>s (1), (2), (6) and<br />

(7) are available (see Annex A2). No resubmissi<strong>on</strong>s will be permitted, and any minor<br />

revisi<strong>on</strong>s may relate <strong>on</strong>ly to the critical commentary.<br />

Masters level<br />

M1 For an award to be made at Masters level (MPhil, MRes, MS) students must achieve<br />

the required learning outcomes for level M <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Nati<strong>on</strong>al Qualificati<strong>on</strong>s Framework:<br />

Masters <strong>degrees</strong> are awarded to students who have dem<strong>on</strong>strated:<br />

I. a systematic understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge, and a critical awareness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> current<br />

problems and/or new insights, much <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which is at, or informed by, the forefr<strong>on</strong>t<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their academic discipline, field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study, or area <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

II. a comprehensive understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> techniques applicable to their own <strong>research</strong><br />

or advanced scholarship<br />

III. originality in the applicati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge, together with a practical<br />

understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> how established techniques <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> and enquiry are used<br />

to create and interpret knowledge in the discipline<br />

IV. c<strong>on</strong>ceptual understanding that enables the student:<br />

• to evaluate critically current <strong>research</strong> and advanced scholarship in the<br />

discipline; and<br />

• to evaluate methodologies and develop critiques <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> them and, where<br />

appropriate, to propose new hypotheses.<br />

M2 The thesis shall be no l<strong>on</strong>ger than 60,000 words (to include main text and footnotes,<br />

but not references and appendices). Although there is no lower word limit for thesis length,<br />

the thesis must be l<strong>on</strong>g enough to explore the subject in sufficient depth and breadth to fulfil<br />

the requirements for the degree. Clarity and succinctness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> expressi<strong>on</strong> is valued. The<br />

literary style and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis should be satisfactory. The candidate will be<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 39


equired to satisfy the Senate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> competence in independent work or experimentati<strong>on</strong>, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the appropriate techniques, and <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> competence in making critical use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

published work and source materials. The thesis shall normally c<strong>on</strong>sist <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a critical review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> together with some new results but may, if approved by the Senate, take<br />

the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a critical review <strong>on</strong>ly.<br />

M3<br />

Musical compositi<strong>on</strong><br />

A candidate in musical compositi<strong>on</strong> is required to submit a folio <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> original compositi<strong>on</strong>s, in<br />

the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> scores, or, in the case <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> electr<strong>on</strong>ic music, recordings (or equivalent) <strong>on</strong><br />

appropriate media. A written introducti<strong>on</strong> is also required, which covers all the works<br />

submitted, giving background informati<strong>on</strong> as well as details relating to aesthetic and technical<br />

c<strong>on</strong>cerns.<br />

Where part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a candidate's <strong>research</strong> has included the producti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> original s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware or<br />

other tools which have assisted the realisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the portfolio then these may also form part<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong>. Alternatively, and particularly where the compositi<strong>on</strong>s or other musical<br />

examples are mainly illustrative <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the capability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> such tools, then the candidate should<br />

submit under regulati<strong>on</strong> M1. Wherever possible, the appropriate submissi<strong>on</strong> pathway should<br />

be determined at the outset with the supervisor.<br />

For submissi<strong>on</strong>s c<strong>on</strong>sisting solely <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> musical compositi<strong>on</strong>s the following guidelines will apply:<br />

The submissi<strong>on</strong> should either c<strong>on</strong>sist <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> up to three c<strong>on</strong>trasted pieces <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> music <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> moderate<br />

substance and/or length or a single extended work. In musical compositi<strong>on</strong> a candidate will<br />

be required to satisfy the Senate that the submissi<strong>on</strong> shows clear evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> creative ability<br />

and academic competence, and represents an original and significant c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to the art<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> music. Also, that instruments and voices are written for within their capabilities, and that<br />

performing instructi<strong>on</strong>s and layout are accurate in detail.<br />

M4<br />

Visual arts<br />

Instead <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis, candidates may submit all three <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following:<br />

a) a body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> creative work which has been documented and recorded by means<br />

appropriate for the purposes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examinati<strong>on</strong> and eventual deposit in the<br />

University Library<br />

b) an accompanying thesis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> no more than 30,000 words showing clear<br />

evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic competence and awareness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the current critical<br />

c<strong>on</strong>text in which the creative work has been produced<br />

c) a selecti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work referred to under (a) suitable for exhibiti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

The proposed submissi<strong>on</strong> must be approved at the start <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the course by the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

relevant Research Institute.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 40


Annex A2: Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

<strong>degrees</strong><br />

There are seven possible recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

thesis. Some <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the recommendati<strong>on</strong>s may not be available for all candidates, as indicated<br />

below.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 1<br />

Guidance<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 2<br />

Guidance<br />

The student be awarded the degree for which he or she<br />

has made a submissi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

This is appropriate if the thesis is acceptable and the student<br />

satisfies the examiners in all other parts <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

The student be awarded the degree for which he or she<br />

has made a submissi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong>ce revisi<strong>on</strong>s have been made to<br />

the thesis to the satisfacti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiner(s) named.<br />

Minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s is the appropriate recommendati<strong>on</strong> where the<br />

thesis is sound and virtually complete in terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> its aims,<br />

methods, results, interpretati<strong>on</strong> and c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s, but has minor<br />

errors, or is poorly assembled or presented.<br />

The required revisi<strong>on</strong>s fall typically within the following<br />

categories and should not require re-working or reinterpretati<strong>on</strong><br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the intellectual c<strong>on</strong>tent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis:<br />

• Typographical errors<br />

• Grammatical errors<br />

• Checking and correcting references<br />

• Presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> bibliographical data<br />

• Improving aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> figures (e.g. labelling, quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

reproducti<strong>on</strong>)<br />

• Minor correcti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> fact<br />

• Minor additi<strong>on</strong>al material<br />

• Minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s to interpretati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> data, results,<br />

c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• Minor reorganisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> material<br />

• Minor rewriting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the text.<br />

The normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s will be<br />

completed within 3 m<strong>on</strong>ths. However, examiners may<br />

recommend a l<strong>on</strong>ger period (up to a maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 6 m<strong>on</strong>ths) if<br />

the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the revisi<strong>on</strong>s or the current circumstances <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

candidate justify it. Examiners must justify any<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> for an extended period.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 3<br />

[Only for original submissi<strong>on</strong>s, not for re-submissi<strong>on</strong>s.]<br />

Although the required standard for the award for which the<br />

student has submitted has not been met, the submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

is <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> sufficient merit to justify the student being permitted<br />

to re-present the thesis and to submit to a further oral<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong> within two calendar years from the date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

decisi<strong>on</strong> at the relevant meeting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Senate.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 41


Guidance<br />

Resubmissi<strong>on</strong> is the appropriate recommendati<strong>on</strong> where the<br />

thesis is unsound or incomplete in terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> its aims, methods,<br />

results, interpretati<strong>on</strong> or c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s. Substantial additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

work is required which may lead to a significant change in the<br />

results, interpretati<strong>on</strong> and c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

The required revisi<strong>on</strong>s fall typically within the following<br />

categories:<br />

• Reinterpretati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the data (including background<br />

literature)<br />

• Collecti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> new data or additi<strong>on</strong>al <strong>research</strong> to be carried<br />

out<br />

• Substantial rewriting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> large porti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the text<br />

• Substantial additi<strong>on</strong>al material to be incorporated within<br />

the text<br />

• Substantial revisi<strong>on</strong>s to results and c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• Thorough revisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> presentati<strong>on</strong>al matters which require<br />

a complete editing.<br />

Following resubmissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis, the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is at<br />

the discreti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 4<br />

[Only for doctoral candidates, not for masters candidates.]<br />

The student should be approved for a Masters level award,<br />

not a Doctoral level award.<br />

Guidance<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 5<br />

This is appropriate if, after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process, the examiners determine that the student has not<br />

reached the standard required for the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a doctoral<br />

degree nor for re-presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis in a revised form,<br />

and that the examiners determine that the student has reached<br />

the standard required for the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a masters degree,<br />

subject to any minor amendments which may be required.<br />

[Only for original submissi<strong>on</strong>s by doctoral candidates, not<br />

for re-submissi<strong>on</strong>s, nor for masters candidates.]<br />

The required standard for a doctoral level award has not<br />

been met, and the submissi<strong>on</strong> is <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> insufficient merit to<br />

justify the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a doctoral degree. However, the<br />

student should be permitted to re-present the thesis for<br />

the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a masters degree, and to submit to a further<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, within two calendar years from the date<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the decisi<strong>on</strong> at the relevant meeting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Senate.<br />

Guidance<br />

This is appropriate if after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process, the examiners determine that the student has not<br />

reached the standard required for the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a doctoral<br />

degree nor for re-presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis in a revised form for<br />

a doctoral award. However, the submissi<strong>on</strong>, though<br />

unsatisfactory, c<strong>on</strong>tains sufficient merit and potential for the<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 42


examiners to recommend that the student be permitted to represent<br />

the thesis in a revised form for a masters award.<br />

Following resubmissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis, the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is at<br />

the discreti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 6<br />

Guidance<br />

The student should not be awarded any degree, nor be<br />

permitted to re-present the thesis, nor submit to any<br />

further examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

This is appropriate if, after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process, the examiners determine that the student has not<br />

satisfied the c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s for the award <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> degree and<br />

should not be allowed to re-present the thesis nor to submit to<br />

any further examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

Recommendati<strong>on</strong> 7 The examiners are unable to come to a joint<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> and an additi<strong>on</strong>al examiner or examiners<br />

should be appointed whose decisi<strong>on</strong> shall resolve the<br />

matter.<br />

Guidance<br />

This is appropriate if, after completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process, the examiners cannot come to an agreed view about<br />

the appropriate recommendati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 43


Annex A3: Registrati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

A <strong>research</strong> student will always have <strong>on</strong>e, and <strong>on</strong>ly <strong>on</strong>e, mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance (MOA) at any<br />

<strong>on</strong>e time, though students may change from <strong>on</strong>e MOA to another during the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their<br />

programmes. Possible MOA opti<strong>on</strong>s are as follows:<br />

• Full-time<br />

• Part-time<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence.<br />

The level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resources and facilities available to students <strong>on</strong> each MOA is set out in Annex<br />

D2. The general requirements relating to each <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these opti<strong>on</strong>s is as follows:<br />

Full-time<br />

Part-time<br />

• Students make a full-time commitment to their <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>, which is<br />

normally at a level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> about 35 hours a week, 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths a year, with up to 6<br />

weeks for holidays (details agreed with Research Institutes)<br />

• Students may not be employed full-time, though may have some part-time<br />

employment<br />

• The requirement is that masters students must complete within two years and<br />

doctoral students must complete within four years. The expectati<strong>on</strong> is that<br />

these completi<strong>on</strong> times will be c<strong>on</strong>siderably less (see 3.2.1)<br />

• Students pay tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees at the full-time level.<br />

• Students make a part-time commitment to their <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>, which is<br />

normally at a level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> about half that expected for a full-time student<br />

• Students may simultaneously be employed full-time or part-time<br />

• The requirement is that masters students must complete within four years<br />

and doctoral students must complete within eight years. The expectati<strong>on</strong> is<br />

that these completi<strong>on</strong> times will be c<strong>on</strong>siderably less (see 3.2.1)<br />

• Transfer to part-time study is normally permitted <strong>on</strong>ly if a student becomes<br />

unable to c<strong>on</strong>tinue studying <strong>on</strong> a full-time basis because <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> employment or<br />

other commitments (such as a carer role) for a significant part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the working<br />

week, or due to health problems<br />

• Requests to transfer to part-time study are subject to approval by Research<br />

Degrees Committee and by the appropriate Research Council for Research<br />

Council funded students<br />

• Students pay tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees at the part-time level, which is normally half the fulltime<br />

level.<br />

C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Students are expected to make a level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> commitment as agreed with their<br />

Research Institutes, in the light <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their circumstances, such that the thesis<br />

can be completed and submitted in the shortest possible time and within the<br />

maximum period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study (see Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice 3.2.1 and regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (7))<br />

• Students may be <strong>on</strong> c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> MOA for no l<strong>on</strong>ger than 12 m<strong>on</strong>ths (24<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths PT) from the date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approval to change to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> MOA<br />

• Students pay tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees at the c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> fees level, normally 15% <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

full-time level.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 44


Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence<br />

• Students are not expected to make any commitment to their <strong>research</strong><br />

<strong>degrees</strong><br />

• There are no requirements about the use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> time during periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

absence (though leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence does have to be approved)<br />

• Periods <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence automatically extend the maximum period within<br />

which a student is required to submit by an equivalent period<br />

• Students pay no tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees<br />

• All Research Council funded students are entitled to take 6 m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

maternity leave <strong>on</strong> full stipend and a further 6 m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> unpaid maternity<br />

leave. For part-time students leave payments will be calculated <strong>on</strong> a pro-rata<br />

basis.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 45


Annex B1: Submissi<strong>on</strong> for a <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

The student is required to submit a two-part declarati<strong>on</strong> al<strong>on</strong>g with their dissertati<strong>on</strong> or thesis.<br />

Part 1 is bound into the dissertati<strong>on</strong> or thesis and is essentially a c<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> that the work is<br />

the student’s own.<br />

Part 2 is supplied loose (not bound into the dissertati<strong>on</strong> or thesis) <strong>on</strong> submissi<strong>on</strong> and is a<br />

series <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> declarati<strong>on</strong>s by (1) the student, (2) the lead supervisor and (3) interested parties<br />

such as the n<strong>on</strong>-academic supervisor if the thesis c<strong>on</strong>tains c<strong>on</strong>fidential informati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

Part 2 is not supplied to the examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the degree.<br />

Part 2 secti<strong>on</strong> 3 is also important if there is to be an embargo <strong>on</strong> access to the thesis within<br />

the library.<br />

The two-part declarati<strong>on</strong> can be downloaded at<br />

http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool/<str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>/copforms/<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 46


Annex B2: Format for <strong>research</strong> institute Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and<br />

Learning Plan<br />

From September 2011, all new students are required to develop and maintain a Pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Development and Learning Plan (see 1.6.6) instead <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the previous two part Learning Plan.<br />

[It is hoped that Research Institutes will also adopt such plans for c<strong>on</strong>tinuing students as<br />

appropriate.]<br />

Research Institutes are required to develop their own format for the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development<br />

and Learning Plan to be used by their students (see 1.4.3), but as a minimum the Pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Development and Learning Plan must include the following secti<strong>on</strong>s A pro forma is available<br />

<strong>on</strong> the web for Research Institutes wishing to use or adapt it.<br />

Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan for Postgraduate Research Students<br />

To be discussed with supervisory team and submitted to RI PGR committee within 3 m<strong>on</strong>ths<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> registrati<strong>on</strong>. Thereafter to be maintained by the student and made electr<strong>on</strong>ically accessible<br />

at all times to the supervisors and the PGR Director.<br />

• Student details<br />

• Identificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> roles <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team<br />

• Any changes to the supervisory team<br />

• Timetable for milest<strong>on</strong>es in the completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

• Programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> regular review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress<br />

• Record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approved leaves <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence and extensi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• Record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approved changes to the mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

• Analysis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student’s learning needs and skills development objectives<br />

• Record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> changes to analysis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> learning needs and skills development<br />

objectives<br />

• Details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any compulsory <strong>research</strong> training to be completed<br />

• Details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> previous <strong>research</strong> training and skills development, including any<br />

agreed credit exempti<strong>on</strong><br />

• Record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> training and skills development completed including<br />

reflecti<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> value<br />

• Plan and record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> activities including <strong>research</strong> objectives with<br />

target dates for their achievement<br />

• List <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> proposed thesis chapters including progress towards their completi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> meetings<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 47


Annex B3: C<strong>on</strong>tents <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> institute handbooks for <strong>research</strong><br />

students<br />

Paragraph 1.4.6 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice sets out in general terms the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Research Institute Handbooks for Research Students, and specifies that Handbooks are an<br />

integral part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice. This Annex provides a checklist for Research Institutes<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all the secti<strong>on</strong>s which must be included as a minimum within Handbooks.<br />

The <strong>research</strong> envir<strong>on</strong>ment<br />

• The Research Institute, its <strong>research</strong> envir<strong>on</strong>ment and its staff (including<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tact list)<br />

• Objectives for <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> educati<strong>on</strong><br />

• The role and membership <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any Research Institute committees dealing with<br />

<strong>postgraduate</strong> issues and allowing for student representati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Opportunities within the Research Institute for interacti<strong>on</strong> with other <strong>research</strong><br />

students<br />

• Admissi<strong>on</strong> criteria, particularly those specific to the Research Institute<br />

• Health and safety issues<br />

• Sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> help and advice<br />

• Facilities and resources for <strong>research</strong> students<br />

• Details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any internal bursary schemes.<br />

Expectati<strong>on</strong>s within the discipline<br />

• The expectati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree study with respect to the individual<br />

Research Institute and academic discipline (e.g. frequency and nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

c<strong>on</strong>tact with supervisor, academic and pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al standards, nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>research</strong>, timetable <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study, ethical<br />

issues)<br />

• What the student and supervisor should expect from each other, including<br />

frequency and type <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tact<br />

• Guidance <strong>on</strong> avoiding plagiarism or other academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty (referring also<br />

to <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> guidance)<br />

• Research training programme – guidance for relevant disciplines.<br />

Research Institute procedures<br />

• Procedures for m<strong>on</strong>itoring student progress, including c<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> doctoral<br />

progressi<strong>on</strong> and progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>stituti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> panel for doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Where RIs have specific dates for submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress report forms by<br />

supervisors and students (<strong>on</strong>e in Spring and <strong>on</strong>e in Autumn) these should be<br />

specified<br />

• Period during which doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> panels will be c<strong>on</strong>vened<br />

• Procedures for handling feedback, problems and complaints within the<br />

Research Institute (informal).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 48


Annex B4: Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures<br />

Secti<strong>on</strong> 3.6 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice describes the formal doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> procedures.<br />

This Annex sets out the typical c<strong>on</strong>tents <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the written report and the typical criteria for<br />

satisfactory progress and c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> to PhD study as well as the c<strong>on</strong>stituti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the panel<br />

which should c<strong>on</strong>sider each student’s case. Research Institutes may modify these to meet<br />

the particular needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their disciplines provided details are clearly set out in Research<br />

Institute Handbooks.<br />

Report – Typically the report (up to 5,000 words) will include the following (as appropriate)<br />

and should be accompanied by an updated copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning<br />

Plan:<br />

• Literature review summary and/or update<br />

• Background and rati<strong>on</strong>ale for proposed <strong>research</strong><br />

• Research methods to be used<br />

• Acquisiti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> skills and techniques<br />

• Report <strong>on</strong> preliminary studies<br />

• Research plan for the next year.<br />

Ethics - All <strong>research</strong> involving human participants, their tissues, or pers<strong>on</strong>al informati<strong>on</strong> must<br />

be approved by a recognised <strong>research</strong> ethics committee before the <strong>research</strong> can commence.<br />

This includes social science <strong>research</strong> (e.g. fieldwork-based, interview and questi<strong>on</strong>naire<br />

studies). For more informati<strong>on</strong> about how to obtain the appropriate ethical approval for your<br />

<strong>research</strong> please access http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/<strong>research</strong>support/<strong>research</strong>ethics/<br />

Criteria – Criteria for satisfactory progress and c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> to PhD study typically include:<br />

• Dem<strong>on</strong>strated progress in developing the intellectual and cognitive skills<br />

necessary for the satisfactory completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a doctoral thesis<br />

• Thorough literature review and dem<strong>on</strong>strated understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the c<strong>on</strong>text <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the <strong>research</strong><br />

• Clearly identified <strong>research</strong> questi<strong>on</strong> or topic<br />

• Appropriate <strong>research</strong> plan and methodologies<br />

• Acquisiti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> necessary skills and competences to carry out the <strong>research</strong><br />

plan<br />

• Dem<strong>on</strong>strated an ability to set and keep to realistic deadlines for the<br />

producti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work<br />

• Approval, where required, by <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University’s Ethical Review Panels<br />

(or by a recognised external committee, such as an NHS-REC). Where<br />

approval has not yet been granted, a satisfactory explanati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> either why<br />

approval is not required or what plans are in place for obtaining it must be<br />

provided.<br />

No student may pass doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> unless and until he or she has fulfilled the relevant<br />

<strong>research</strong> training requirements as set out in COP secti<strong>on</strong> 2.2.<br />

Panel – The compositi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong> panel should be given in the RI<br />

Handbook. When determining the compositi<strong>on</strong>, RIs should c<strong>on</strong>sider the following:<br />

• The Chair should be a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> staff experienced in <strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong><br />

educati<strong>on</strong> – there may be some value in c<strong>on</strong>sistency and some RIs may wish<br />

to have the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research<br />

The panel may not include members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team, but they could be present as<br />

observers and <strong>on</strong>ly with agreement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student and other panel members.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 49


Annex B5: Required secti<strong>on</strong>s for progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring forms<br />

(including grading scale relating to student progress)<br />

Paragraph 3.5 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice requires Research Institutes to devise their own 6-<br />

m<strong>on</strong>thly progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring forms. With the introducti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and<br />

Learning Plans, progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring forms are no l<strong>on</strong>ger required to include secti<strong>on</strong>s<br />

outlining the activities undertaken by students. Instead, Instead, Postgraduate Committees<br />

may request that the student submit their Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan to be<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sidered al<strong>on</strong>gside the Progress M<strong>on</strong>itoring Forms.<br />

There are two separate Progress M<strong>on</strong>itoring Forms, <strong>on</strong>e completed by the Lead Supervisor<br />

and <strong>on</strong>e completed by the Student, each submitted separately to the Postgraduate<br />

Committee (with a copy to the other for informati<strong>on</strong> – Lead Supervisor or Student). The two<br />

parts should include at least the following secti<strong>on</strong>s. Pro formas covering these two reports<br />

are available <strong>on</strong> the web for Research Institutes wishing to use or adapt them.<br />

Lead Supervisor’s report <strong>on</strong> progress<br />

[not to repeat informati<strong>on</strong> in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan]<br />

1 Comments <strong>on</strong> the student’s progress <strong>on</strong> the <strong>research</strong> project and their success in<br />

meeting <strong>research</strong> objectives<br />

2 Comments <strong>on</strong> the student’s overall progress and standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work<br />

3 Comments <strong>on</strong> student’s general progress and record in keeping to the agreed<br />

timescales<br />

4 Recommended overall grade with reference to the following scale:<br />

A excellent, B good, C satisfactory, D fair/adequate, E unsatisfactory<br />

Postgraduate Committees must choose <strong>on</strong>e clear grade.<br />

The grade should be determined by reference to the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and<br />

Learning Plan and to secti<strong>on</strong> 3.3 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice (Requirement to remain in<br />

good academic standing), and should take into account both the adequacy and<br />

standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work, and the level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> active study, evaluated in accordance with the<br />

student’s mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance. See paragraph 3.3.5 (b) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice for<br />

details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the implicati<strong>on</strong>s for a student <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> receiving a grade E (unsatisfactory).<br />

5 Any acti<strong>on</strong> recommended, and by whom.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 50


Student’s report <strong>on</strong> progress<br />

[not to repeat informati<strong>on</strong> in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan]<br />

1 Comments <strong>on</strong> adequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress <strong>on</strong> the <strong>research</strong> project<br />

2 Comments <strong>on</strong> whether you are keeping to the agreed timescales and, if not, give<br />

reas<strong>on</strong>s and suggesti<strong>on</strong>s for improvement<br />

3 Comments <strong>on</strong> progress with thesis writing if appropriate<br />

4 Comments <strong>on</strong> your progress with the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan<br />

5 Comment <strong>on</strong> any problems encountered with access to supervisi<strong>on</strong> or facilities or the<br />

quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 51


Annex B6: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and mentors<br />

This Annex sets out the approval process for any<strong>on</strong>e who is to be a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a supervisory<br />

team, and for approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> mentors to supervisors.<br />

1 The University c<strong>on</strong>siders that the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the educati<strong>on</strong>al experience for <strong>research</strong><br />

students is to a large extent determined by the quality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisi<strong>on</strong> which they<br />

receive, and c<strong>on</strong>sequently places a very high priority <strong>on</strong> ensuring that supervisors are<br />

able to carry out their role effectively.<br />

2 Academic staff (including h<strong>on</strong>orary clinical staff) must undergo a formal process <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

approval by the Research Degrees Committee in order to be able to supervise<br />

<strong>research</strong> students.<br />

3 In order to become Approved Supervisors, academic staff will normally need to fulfil<br />

the following c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s:<br />

• Already have a higher degree by <strong>research</strong><br />

• Be active in <strong>research</strong> as evidenced by recent publicati<strong>on</strong>s and / or <strong>research</strong><br />

grants<br />

• Hold an academic post at the University<br />

• Have undertaken supervisor training, or be able to dem<strong>on</strong>strate a track record<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> successful supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Have undertaken <strong>research</strong> governance training or otherwise dem<strong>on</strong>strate that<br />

they understand the implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> governance<br />

• Have taken the Lead Supervisor role (as an Associate Supervisor at Keele, or<br />

as Associate or Approved Supervisor elsewhere) and supervised to<br />

successful completi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong>e or more candidates at PhD level.<br />

4 Staff who can fulfil the first three c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s, but have little or no experience <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong>, may be approved initially as Associate Supervisors. Associate<br />

Supervisors will be allowed to supervise higher <strong>degrees</strong> (including as Lead<br />

Supervisor) provided:<br />

• They undertake supervisor training<br />

• They undertake <strong>research</strong> governance training, or otherwise dem<strong>on</strong>strate that<br />

they understand the implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> governance<br />

• They are allocated a Mentor, who will provide guidance and mentoring to the<br />

Associate Supervisor.<br />

5 Mentors to Associate Supervisors will be Approved Supervisors with several years’<br />

experience <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> successful supervisi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

In putting forward a case to be a mentor, the individual, supported by a case made by<br />

the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research for the Research Institute <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which they are a<br />

member, will need to dem<strong>on</strong>strate a history <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> successful supervisi<strong>on</strong>. Additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

relevant experience might include participati<strong>on</strong> in supervisor training, engagement<br />

with issues <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> governance and a management or development role in<br />

<strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> educati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

6 Postgraduate Committees will allocate Mentors to Associate Supervisors at the same<br />

time as they put forward Associate Supervisors for approval. Mentors do not need to<br />

be in the same subject area as the Associate Supervisor, though if possible a Mentor<br />

should be in a cognate discipline.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 52


7 Research Institutes will raise any c<strong>on</strong>cerns about supervisory performance with the<br />

Research Degrees Committee. Where the performance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Approved or Associate<br />

Supervisors gives cause for c<strong>on</strong>cern, the Research Degrees Committee will review<br />

whether such approval should be allowed to c<strong>on</strong>tinue and, if so, <strong>on</strong> what terms or<br />

c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 53


Annex B7: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners and chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

This Annex sets out the procedures for the approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> internal and external examiners, and<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Independent Chair.<br />

Nominati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners<br />

1 The examiners are nominated by the student’s Postgraduate Committee to the<br />

Research Degrees Committee, which approves the appointments <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Senate.<br />

2 The thesis is referred to a minimum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> two examiners, normally <strong>on</strong>e internal and <strong>on</strong>e<br />

external. In no circumstances will a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate’s Supervisory team be<br />

an examiner. A sec<strong>on</strong>d external examiner will be appointed instead <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an internal<br />

examiner in the following circumstances:<br />

• If the candidate is a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele University<br />

• If no appropriate internal examiner can be found<br />

• Any other circumstances which the Research Degrees Committee c<strong>on</strong>siders<br />

would warrant a sec<strong>on</strong>d external examiner (possibly in additi<strong>on</strong> to an internal<br />

examiner).<br />

Excepti<strong>on</strong>ally there may be a third examiner.<br />

3 When nominating examiners for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>, Postgraduate Committees should<br />

take account <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following criteria used by the Research Degrees Committee:<br />

• Examiners are expected to be experts in the field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge covered by<br />

the <strong>research</strong> thesis being examined, and have an established reputati<strong>on</strong> for<br />

<strong>research</strong> and scholarship.<br />

• Examiners will normally hold a higher degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least the level for which<br />

they are to be nominated examiner.<br />

• Examiners will normally hold a post <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> senior lecturer or above (though other<br />

individuals may be nominated provided informati<strong>on</strong> and justificati<strong>on</strong> is<br />

provided).<br />

• At least <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners should be an experienced examiner <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

theses <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the level to be examined, either at Keele or elsewhere.<br />

• Examiners must not be collaborators in the <strong>research</strong>, and any links between<br />

the candidate and the proposed examiners (particularly in relati<strong>on</strong> to <strong>research</strong><br />

collaborati<strong>on</strong>) must be declared when making nominati<strong>on</strong>s. Examiners will<br />

not be approved if the extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> collaborati<strong>on</strong> is such that a joint publicati<strong>on</strong><br />

might result from the work. The normal exchange which might, for instance,<br />

take place during normal working c<strong>on</strong>tact such as in a laboratory or<br />

departmental discussi<strong>on</strong> would not c<strong>on</strong>stitute collaborati<strong>on</strong> in this c<strong>on</strong>text. If<br />

there is any doubt about the level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> collaborati<strong>on</strong>, the recommendati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

examiner will not be approved.<br />

• Examiners should not be nominated if their work is the focus <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

candidate’s <strong>research</strong> project.<br />

4 The Lead supervisor and student will be invited by the Postgraduate Committee to<br />

discuss possible examiners and Postgraduate Committee will then make<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>s to Research Degrees Committee. The Lead supervisor and<br />

candidate will thereafter be informed <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the names <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the approved examiners.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 54


5 All examiners, when c<strong>on</strong>firming their willingness to so act, will be required to c<strong>on</strong>firm<br />

also that they have read and understood the secti<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice which<br />

relate to the examinati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis, and will comply with its provisi<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

Nominati<strong>on</strong> and Allocati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

6 Each oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will have an Independent Chair, who manages the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> and who will take no part in the examinati<strong>on</strong> itself.<br />

An Independent Chair will be a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele academic staff. It is a c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

full Research Institute Membership that full RI members identified by their RI as<br />

potential Independent viva chairs put themselves forward for nominati<strong>on</strong> as an<br />

Independent Chair, undertake training as appropriate, and subsequently make<br />

themselves generally available to chair vivas.<br />

Independent Chairs are nominated by the student’s Postgraduate Committee to the<br />

Research Degrees Committee, which approves the appointments <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Senate. The Records & Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students will<br />

maintain a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> approved Independent Chairs who will be allocated, subject to<br />

c<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> by Research Degrees Committee, by the student’s Postgraduate<br />

Committee. The Independent Chair will normally be from the same Research<br />

Institute as the student, but Postgraduate Committees may approach approved<br />

Independent Chairs from other Research Institutes.<br />

In excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances the Research Degrees Committee reserves the right to<br />

allocate the Chair for a particular oral examinati<strong>on</strong>. Directors <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate<br />

Research may not act as Independent Chairs.<br />

The normal expectati<strong>on</strong> is that an Independent Chair will have an established<br />

reputati<strong>on</strong> for <strong>research</strong> and scholarship and experience or training in the <strong>research</strong><br />

degree examinati<strong>on</strong> process.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 55


Annex B8: Oral examinati<strong>on</strong> procedures<br />

All <strong>research</strong> students, whether doctoral or masters students, will be required to take part in<br />

an oral examinati<strong>on</strong> (also known as ‘viva’ or ‘viva voce’). This Annex sets out the procedures<br />

for the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> and suggests ways in which participants should<br />

prepare for it.<br />

Aims and objectives <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

1 The oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is an integral part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong> process, and so its aim is<br />

to evaluate whether the student has met the standards for the award. (These<br />

standards are set out in Annex A1.)<br />

2 Within the examinati<strong>on</strong> process, the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> has the following objectives:<br />

• to c<strong>on</strong>firm or revise the examiner’s initial views about the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

student’s <strong>research</strong>, based <strong>on</strong> the thesis<br />

• to identify and discuss any amendments to the thesis which may be required<br />

to meet the standard for the award<br />

• to determine as far as possible whether the Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> made by the<br />

student <strong>on</strong> submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis is true.<br />

3 These objectives will be achieved through the examiners discussing the <strong>research</strong> and<br />

the thesis with the student, to gain clarificati<strong>on</strong>, probe background knowledge, and<br />

assure themselves <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student’s full understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the relevant issues. In<br />

particular the examiners may wish to elicit informati<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> the following issues:<br />

• explanati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the structure <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis<br />

• justificati<strong>on</strong> for the inclusi<strong>on</strong> or exclusi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> material<br />

• explanati<strong>on</strong> for and justificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> particular <strong>research</strong> methods and<br />

techniques<br />

• defence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the originality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis, and how it relates to the work <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> others<br />

• clarificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any points <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> ambiguity within the thesis<br />

• justificati<strong>on</strong> for the c<strong>on</strong>ceptual approach taken in the thesis<br />

• the depth <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the c<strong>on</strong>textual background to the subject <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

thesis.<br />

4 While it is recognised that apparently minor errors may c<strong>on</strong>ceal more fundamental<br />

problems, in general the purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is not to identify and<br />

questi<strong>on</strong> the candidate <strong>on</strong> minor errors or amendments. Examiners should present to<br />

the student a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> such amendments required at the end <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong>, and<br />

incorporate them into Part II <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners’ report.<br />

5 The final recommendati<strong>on</strong> will be made <strong>on</strong> the basis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the total examinati<strong>on</strong> process<br />

with the examiners having formed a view about whether the student has achieved the<br />

standards required for the award. If amendments to the thesis are required to reflect<br />

their judgement about the student’s achievements, this should be reflected in the<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> made, and guidance about revisi<strong>on</strong>s given in Part II <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

examiners’ reports.<br />

6 Note: Where <strong>research</strong> programmes approved by Senate incorporate a taught or<br />

pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al element students may, in additi<strong>on</strong>, be required to complete and pass an<br />

approved course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study and assessment, before the final award can be made.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 56


Preparing for the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> – examiners<br />

7 Organisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral examinati<strong>on</strong>: The arrangements for the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will be<br />

made through the Research Institutes. The organiser <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the viva, who is normally the<br />

internal examiner or the Independent Chair, must ensure that all parties (both<br />

examiners, Independent Chair and student) are included in the process and are<br />

involved in the decisi<strong>on</strong> relating to the date, time and place <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the viva. The organiser<br />

must then inform both the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR<br />

activities) and the RI PGR Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the agreed date, time and locati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the viva.<br />

If any additi<strong>on</strong>al facilities are needed for the examinati<strong>on</strong> these must be identified by<br />

the examiners in advance and organised through the Research Institute.<br />

8 Planning the examinati<strong>on</strong>: The Independent Chair should arrange to meet (or<br />

otherwise communicate with) the examiners, prior to the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, to discuss<br />

how they will c<strong>on</strong>duct the examinati<strong>on</strong> within the guidelines outlined in this annex. In<br />

particular they will c<strong>on</strong>sider which key issues they wish to address and how they will<br />

organise the discussi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

9 Notice <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> additi<strong>on</strong>al requirements: In the majority <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> subject disciplines the<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong> will normally take the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> oral discussi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong>ly. In cases where the<br />

examiners wish to request a presentati<strong>on</strong> or dem<strong>on</strong>strati<strong>on</strong> by the candidate the<br />

examiners must notify the Independent Chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their requirements and the student<br />

must be notified by the Independent Chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> such a request at least two weeks in<br />

advance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, together with a statement about the intended<br />

purpose.<br />

Preparing for the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> – students<br />

10 It is desirable that students remain engaged with their <strong>research</strong> material during the<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths prior to the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> by, for example, re-reading their written<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong>, giving talks <strong>on</strong> their <strong>research</strong>, or preparing material for publicati<strong>on</strong>, as<br />

appropriate. Students should also c<strong>on</strong>tinue reading new relevant material as it is<br />

published.<br />

11 Students should ensure that they know their thesis thoroughly, and have a clear<br />

understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>, and can articulate briefly, the key points which are important and<br />

new in the <strong>research</strong>. They should be able to resp<strong>on</strong>d to questi<strong>on</strong>s which address the<br />

issues listed above under 3.<br />

12 Students should ensure that they have read and understood this guidance <strong>on</strong> the<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong> process.<br />

13 Students should preferably have undertaken some form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> training or <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> in the<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, such as the sessi<strong>on</strong> provided in the University’s Research Training<br />

programme, and a mock viva.<br />

14 Students must not communicate directly with the examiners about the thesis or its<br />

assessment (see Annex D3).<br />

C<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

15 The oral examinati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student will be carried out by both (or all) examiners, with<br />

the Independent Chair governing the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong>. The normal<br />

expectati<strong>on</strong> is that no other pers<strong>on</strong>s will be present. However, if all parties agree,<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 57


Supervisors may be present as observers, and may answer questi<strong>on</strong>s directly<br />

addressed to them by the examiners in terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> background and c<strong>on</strong>textual<br />

informati<strong>on</strong>. Where Supervisors are not present it is expected they will be available<br />

for c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> if the examiners wish.<br />

16 It is the role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Independent Chair to ensure that the appropriate t<strong>on</strong>e and<br />

envir<strong>on</strong>ment are created and maintained. The oral examinati<strong>on</strong> should be c<strong>on</strong>ducted<br />

in a n<strong>on</strong>-intimidating way, reassuring the students, putting them at their ease, and<br />

minimising the inevitable stress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the occasi<strong>on</strong>. Students should be treated with<br />

respect, courtesy, and understanding.<br />

17 The Independent Chair should ensure, at the outset, that the student understands the<br />

purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, introduce the examiners, and outline for the student<br />

the way the examinati<strong>on</strong> will be c<strong>on</strong>ducted. In additi<strong>on</strong>, the Independent Chair should<br />

inform the student that no informati<strong>on</strong> about outcomes will be provided until the end<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong>, and that no c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s should be drawn about this. The<br />

Independent Chair should refer to this guidance as being the document which<br />

governs the c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

18 The oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will be in the form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> discussi<strong>on</strong>, questi<strong>on</strong> and answer. Unless<br />

notified in advance (see 9 above) the examiners may not request any other activity<br />

such as a presentati<strong>on</strong> or dem<strong>on</strong>strati<strong>on</strong>. The Independent Chair should ensure that<br />

questi<strong>on</strong>ing is not excessively protracted and keeps to the key purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

19 An oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will normally last for at least <strong>on</strong>e hour, and rarely more than two<br />

hours. If it is necessary for the examinati<strong>on</strong> to last for more than two hours, the<br />

student will be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fered a break.<br />

20 At the end <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, the Independent Chair will ask the student to leave<br />

the room while the examiners reach a definitive c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong> about the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong> process. The decisi<strong>on</strong> should be reached as quickly as possible to<br />

minimise unnecessary stress.<br />

The Independent Chair <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> has the resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the c<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> at Keele. Full guidance is available at.<br />

http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool/<str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>/copforms/ . It must be made clear<br />

to the student that the Research Degrees Committee may not always c<strong>on</strong>firm the<br />

examiners’ recommendati<strong>on</strong>s. (Where recommendati<strong>on</strong>s do not appear to be fully<br />

justified by the reports they may be referred back to the examiners by Research<br />

Degrees Committee (see also paragraph 5.3.1.)<br />

On completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, examiners should indicate to the student what<br />

amendments and correcti<strong>on</strong>s to the thesis are required, if any. They are asked to<br />

return a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> correcti<strong>on</strong>s and amendments to the Quality Assurance Officer (with<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) as part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their joint report (Part II), and to provide a<br />

copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this list to the student. Where the list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> correcti<strong>on</strong>s is partly or wholly<br />

annotated within the copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis, the Independent Chair will ensure that these<br />

are returned to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities)<br />

who will then forward such copies to the student.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 58


Annex B9: Format for examiners’ reports<br />

1 On submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis by the candidate, each examiner will be sent a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the thesis together with a request for a report <strong>on</strong> the thesis.<br />

2 Examiners’ reports will be in two parts, Part I written independently, Part II written<br />

jointly. Part I will be written <strong>on</strong> c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis al<strong>on</strong>e. Part II will be written<br />

after c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> with the other examiner(s) and after the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>. In<br />

additi<strong>on</strong>, immediately after the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> the examiners will sign a joint<br />

certificate with their recommendati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

3 Part I <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the report should be written after c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis, and should<br />

include the following:<br />

• a critical synopsis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis<br />

• comments <strong>on</strong> the standard and originality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work submitted<br />

• areas to be explored in the oral examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

• any suspici<strong>on</strong>s about academic mal<str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>, or other doubts about the<br />

veracity <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student’s Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong><br />

• a preliminary recommendati<strong>on</strong>, referring to the standards required for an<br />

award at doctoral and masters level as set out in Annex A1 and the available<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong>s as set out in Annex A2<br />

• grounds up<strong>on</strong> which the preliminary recommendati<strong>on</strong> is made.<br />

Examiners should feel free to make notes <strong>on</strong> the thesis as they read it.<br />

4 Part I <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the report should be sent to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility<br />

for PGR activities) at least <strong>on</strong>e week before the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, and no later than<br />

<strong>on</strong>e m<strong>on</strong>th after receiving the thesis and request for the report. The Quality<br />

Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) will ensure that a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

each report is sent to the other examiner(s) at least three working days prior to the<br />

oral examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

5 Part II <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the report should be written jointly by the examiners normally immediately<br />

after the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, and should include the following:<br />

• any supplementary comments arising from discussi<strong>on</strong> between the examiners<br />

and the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, including reas<strong>on</strong>s for any changes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> opini<strong>on</strong> from<br />

those expressed in Part I <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners’ reports<br />

• justificati<strong>on</strong> for the final recommendati<strong>on</strong> as set out in the joint certificate<br />

signed immediately following the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, referring to the standards<br />

required for an award at doctoral and masters level as set out in Annex A1<br />

• clear reas<strong>on</strong>s for the recommendati<strong>on</strong>, and details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any required<br />

amendments and revisi<strong>on</strong>s, so that Research Degrees Committee can be<br />

c<strong>on</strong>fident in the appropriateness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the recommendati<strong>on</strong> and the student<br />

understands the reas<strong>on</strong> for the outcome and can take appropriate corrective<br />

acti<strong>on</strong> if necessary<br />

• a statement that the examiners are satisfied that the student’s Part 1<br />

Declarati<strong>on</strong> is true or, if not so satisfied, the areas and grounds <strong>on</strong> which the<br />

examiners have c<strong>on</strong>cerns about its veracity.<br />

6 Part II <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the report should normally be sent to the Quality Assurance Officer (with<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) <strong>on</strong> the day <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, together with<br />

return <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis (unless this has already been returned to the candidate at the oral<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong>).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 59


7 All reports must be typed, dated and signed by the examiner.<br />

8 Examiners’ reports are not c<strong>on</strong>fidential, and copies will be sent to students and<br />

supervisors <strong>on</strong> completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong> process.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 60


Annex B10: Terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s for appointment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> graduate<br />

teaching assistantships<br />

1. Graduate Teaching Assistantships<br />

1.1. A standard Graduate Teaching Assistantship lasts for three years, and includes the<br />

following (for further terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s):<br />

1.1.1. Payment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> fees (up to EU level <strong>on</strong>ly; internati<strong>on</strong>al students are eligible, but will need<br />

to cover the difference between EU and internati<strong>on</strong>al fees).<br />

1.1.2. A stipend at standard RCUK level (currently £13,590), <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which a maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> £2,052<br />

will be remunerati<strong>on</strong> for teaching.<br />

1.1.3. An agreed (by School in c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> with lead supervisor) programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> teaching<br />

(undergraduate and, if appropriate, <strong>postgraduate</strong>) for each year (no more than six<br />

hours a week <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> teaching or teaching-related activity, excluding formal training (in<br />

most cases, the Learning and Pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al Development Centre’s (LPDU) 30-credit,<br />

HEA-accredited Supporting Student Learning), averaged over the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each<br />

year).<br />

1.1.4. A full programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> development, mentorship and support.<br />

1.1.5. An expectati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> satisfactory performance in both <strong>research</strong> (evaluated in the normal<br />

way) and teaching; unsatisfactory performance in either to lead to terminati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

Assistantship.<br />

1.1.6. An expectati<strong>on</strong> that the programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> will be completed within normal time<br />

limits.<br />

2. Other teaching opportunities<br />

2.1. Availability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs is entirely compatible with arrangements whereby some PGR<br />

students undertake, <strong>on</strong> a sessi<strong>on</strong>al basis, less teaching than would be expected <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a<br />

student holding a GTA.<br />

2.2. It is not the intenti<strong>on</strong> that the reintroducti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs should necessarily lead to<br />

alterati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> current <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>. If established arrangements are working well, there is<br />

no reas<strong>on</strong> to change them<br />

2.3. Where no framework for doing so currently exists, Schools and RIs are expected<br />

work together to ensure equity and transparency in allocati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> teaching<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities to PGRs who do not hold GTAs. Procedures can and should be lighttouch<br />

but rigorous.<br />

2.4. PGR students who undertake teaching are currently eligible to take advantage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

formal training <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fered by the LPDU.<br />

TERMS AND CONDITIONS FOR APPOINTMENT OF GRADUATE TEACHING<br />

ASSISTANTSHIPS<br />

This Annex sets out the terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s which apply to all Graduate Teaching<br />

Assistantships (GTAs), including the following:<br />

1. Strategic role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs<br />

2. Funding issues<br />

3. Recruitment<br />

4. Roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students holding GTAs<br />

5. Training and support for students holding GTAs<br />

1 Strategic role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs<br />

Schools and Research Institutes (RIs) should be encouraged to c<strong>on</strong>sider and articulate the<br />

strategic role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs within their overall teaching and <strong>research</strong> strategies, including any or<br />

all <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following:<br />

• Recruitment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> high quality <strong>research</strong> students, giving a competitive edge in<br />

the market, particularly where there is very little external funding for <strong>research</strong><br />

students – without being able to fund GTAs there might be no <strong>research</strong><br />

students in the discipline<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 61


• Integral and important part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> culture within the Research<br />

Institute, c<strong>on</strong>tributing to specific <strong>research</strong> outputs<br />

• Valuable resource dedicated to specific <strong>research</strong> areas within the RI<br />

• Essential to the delivery <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> certain teaching functi<strong>on</strong>s such as laboratory<br />

teaching and dem<strong>on</strong>strating, examples classes, and teaching large cohorts <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

undergraduate students<br />

• Provide excellent teaching, are well motivated and enthusiastic, c<strong>on</strong>tribute<br />

ideas and input from the training programme, and become experts in their<br />

field, providing significant added value over 3 years<br />

• Provide c<strong>on</strong>tinuity, are reliable, under School c<strong>on</strong>trol, and are more fully<br />

members <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the School than PT tutors would be<br />

• An important factor in the renewal <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic community<br />

2 Funding issues<br />

2.1 All funding for GTAs will come from School/RI funds (or external funds which have<br />

been obtained for the purpose). GTAs may be funded in <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> two ways, either from<br />

School/RI budgets or through making a bid in lieu <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> other staff.<br />

2.2 The funds for a GTA must include both the stipend paid to the GTA-holder and the<br />

relevant tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees payable to the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g>.<br />

2.3 GTA awards are normally for three years. C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTAs is dependent <strong>on</strong><br />

satisfactory progress in <strong>research</strong>, as measured by established mechanisms, and <strong>on</strong><br />

satisfactory performance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> teaching duties.<br />

3 Recruitment<br />

3.1 The selecti<strong>on</strong> process for GTAs must be in all respects transparent and equitable.<br />

3.2 GTA opportunities should be advertised al<strong>on</strong>gside other forms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student support (full<br />

and part studentships etc.), with full details <strong>on</strong> the website.<br />

3.3 Selecti<strong>on</strong> criteria should include both <strong>research</strong> and teaching potential, including the<br />

necessary social and communicati<strong>on</strong> skills. Candidates’ career intenti<strong>on</strong>s should be<br />

ascertained at interview.<br />

3.4 Eligibility for a GTA award should be restricted to full-time <strong>research</strong> students<br />

intending to complete a PhD. If an award is made to a student who is required to pay<br />

overseas fees, the student will normally be required to pay the difference between the<br />

home level and overseas level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> fees.<br />

3.5 Further particulars <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each GTA post advertised should include a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these<br />

guidelines, as well as more specific details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> expected duties and the level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

stipend.<br />

3.6 Offers <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a GTA award will include a c<strong>on</strong>tract supplemented by a statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> duties<br />

(Schedule <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Work), support arrangements, training requirements, name <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> mentor,<br />

etc).<br />

4 Roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> GTA-holders<br />

4.1 GTA-holders are <strong>research</strong> students who, by virtue <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their aptitude, training and<br />

expertise, have been selected to provide teaching and related administrative support<br />

to their academic Schools. In return for this support, the <str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> pays them an<br />

annual stipend and their tuiti<strong>on</strong> fees for their <strong>research</strong> degree. Their primary purpose<br />

is to undertake and complete a <strong>research</strong> degree.<br />

4.2 All GTA-holders are required to register for, attend and satisfactorily complete an<br />

appropriate training course (normally the module ‘Supporting Student Learning’,<br />

which leads to a 30-credit Postgraduate Award to the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Associate<br />

Fellowship <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the HE Academy, or the module ‘Introducti<strong>on</strong> to Teaching’ (15 credits)).<br />

4.3 When determining the general teaching programme for a GTA-holder, Heads <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Schools should discuss proposals with the student, be aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the overall load<br />

(teaching and <strong>research</strong>), and take into account the following guidelines:<br />

a) Teaching should be no more than 6 c<strong>on</strong>tact hours a week during semester<br />

time (a maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 144 hours a year). With preparati<strong>on</strong>, marking, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fice<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 62


hours, meetings and other teaching-related activity, this should not require<br />

more than 180 hours’ commitment a year.<br />

b) Teaching-related activity is additi<strong>on</strong>al to c<strong>on</strong>tact hours and unquantified within<br />

the maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 180 hours’ commitment. Teaching duties should not normally<br />

be such as to require other than relatively modest amounts <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> preparati<strong>on</strong><br />

time.<br />

c) GTA-holders should, over the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their three years, have the<br />

opportunity to c<strong>on</strong>tribute to the delivery <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> modules appropriate to<br />

their development and to the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the School.<br />

d) GTA-holders, through their experience and training, are preparing for an<br />

academic career, and should be given the opportunity to practise a range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

academic teaching activities and levels over the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their award.<br />

e) Activities appropriate to early stages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the GTA award:<br />

• Tutorial teaching <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> level 1 and level 2 modules<br />

• Laboratory classes and dem<strong>on</strong>strating<br />

• Examples classes<br />

• Fieldwork<br />

• Supervised assessment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> level 1 and level 2 modules<br />

• Office hours/surgery<br />

• Participati<strong>on</strong> in course team meetings<br />

• Attendance at School meetings<br />

f) Additi<strong>on</strong>al activities appropriate to later stages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the GTA award, after some<br />

training and experience (general teaching training):<br />

• Tutorial teaching <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> level 3 modules<br />

• Sec<strong>on</strong>d marker for level 3 modules<br />

• Lecturing in area <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> expertise<br />

• Some involvement in module design<br />

g) GTA-holders should be treated as a full member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the relevant course team,<br />

and c<strong>on</strong>sulted about the course and their students in the same way as a<br />

junior lecturer. This will include attending relevant examiners’ meetings.<br />

5 Training and support for GTA-holders<br />

5.1 All GTA-holders are required to participate in a relevant training scheme (see 4.2<br />

above), and Schools/RIs must ensure that they are given the time to do so and the<br />

opportunities to fulfil the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the training.<br />

5.2 Ultimate resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the teaching undertaken by a GTA-holder<br />

lies with the Head <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> School, who may delegate this as appropriate.<br />

5.3 All GTA-holders will be allocated a mentor or teaching supervisor (who will not<br />

normally be the <strong>research</strong> supervisor). The mentor provides the following support for<br />

the GTA-holder:<br />

• Provides advice <strong>on</strong> all aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> teaching, including presentati<strong>on</strong>s, course<br />

materials, and organisati<strong>on</strong>al matters appropriate to the subject<br />

• M<strong>on</strong>itors the GTA-holder’s participati<strong>on</strong> in training programmes, ensures<br />

attendance, advises <strong>on</strong> additi<strong>on</strong>al training and discusses progress<br />

• Liaises with <strong>research</strong> supervisor and ensures that overall load is not<br />

excessive<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>ducts <strong>on</strong>going reviews<br />

• Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s c<strong>on</strong>cerning c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

5.4 All teaching and assessment work must be supervised by a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic<br />

staff.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 63


5.5 GTAs are entitled to the same <strong>research</strong> facilities as all other <strong>research</strong> students in the<br />

RI. In additi<strong>on</strong>, they should have access to sufficient School resources to enable them<br />

to carry out their teaching duties.<br />

5.6 GTA-holders who are unable to work due to sickness must inform their School <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

reas<strong>on</strong> for absence and its likely durati<strong>on</strong>, as so<strong>on</strong> as possible, and in any event<br />

within 30 minutes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the GTA-holder’s normal start time. C<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong> should be<br />

given by the School, in c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> with the GTA-holder, as whether the teaching<br />

commitment can be rescheduled to an alternative time.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 64


Annex B11: Ownership and management <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> intellectual property<br />

1 During the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> degree at the University <strong>research</strong> students will<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tribute to the generati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> intellectual property e.g. patentable technologies,<br />

design rights, copyright, including copyright in computer <str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g>, know-how, etc. As this<br />

Intellectual Property is generated with the benefit <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University envir<strong>on</strong>ment (this<br />

includes resources, facilities and intellectual capital <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University) in all cases<br />

(subject to 2 below) the University owns the Intellectual Property.<br />

2 The excepti<strong>on</strong> to this occurs where students are sp<strong>on</strong>sored by a third party (e.g.<br />

company or charity) where c<strong>on</strong>tractually it has been agreed, prior to the start <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

degree, that the sp<strong>on</strong>sor owns the intellectual property arising from the body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

sp<strong>on</strong>sored work.<br />

3 In the event <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> commercialisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the intellectual property, the University agrees to<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fer the student a share in any financial gain in accordance with the University<br />

Commercialisati<strong>on</strong> Policy. Where appropriate students are required to notify the<br />

University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the existence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any Intellectual Property, through the IP and Innovati<strong>on</strong><br />

Manager (Research and Enterprise Services), and are required to complete an<br />

Intellectual Property Disclosure form.<br />

4 Students should not disclose commercially important intellectual property unless such<br />

disclosure is covered by a c<strong>on</strong>fidentiality agreement, approved by the Research and<br />

Enterprise Services. Students are encouraged to publish their work but where such<br />

publicati<strong>on</strong>s relate to commercially important intellectual property students must seek<br />

advice from the IP and Innovati<strong>on</strong> Manager (Research and Enterprise Services) prior<br />

to publicati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 65


Annex B12: Standard agreement for the provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

services<br />

(See paragraph 1.6.5. Note that the WHEREAS clauses may be changed in different<br />

circumstances, such as where clinical staff hold h<strong>on</strong>orary c<strong>on</strong>tracts.)<br />

WHEREAS<br />

AGREEMENT<br />

between<br />

KEELE UNIVERSITY<br />

and<br />

[NAME] (“Supervisor”)<br />

C<strong>on</strong>cerning the provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> services for<br />

[STUDENT] (“Student”)<br />

RESEARCH INSTITUTE FOR [NAME]<br />

Effective Date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Agreement<br />

• The Supervisor has been a member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Keele staff, but will no l<strong>on</strong>ger be<br />

so at the Effective Date, following retirement or resignati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

• The Supervisor has been supervising the Student, and the specific<br />

circumstances make it desirable that the Supervisor c<strong>on</strong>tinues to be involved<br />

in the supervisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Student after leaving the University.<br />

• This Agreement sets out the terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s for the Supervisor to<br />

provide such supervisi<strong>on</strong> services to the University in relati<strong>on</strong> to the Student.<br />

1 Period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement<br />

1.1 This Agreement shall commence <strong>on</strong> the Effective Date shown above, and shall<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tinue until the Student submits his or her thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong> (or such other<br />

time as is mutually agreed). The Agreement may be extended or renewed for a<br />

further period if the Student is permitted to resubmit his or her thesis.<br />

1.2 The University may terminate the Agreement at any time with immediate effect if the<br />

Supervisor fails to provide supervisi<strong>on</strong> services to the satisfacti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University,<br />

such failure c<strong>on</strong>stituting a material breach <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement.<br />

1.3 Either party may terminate the Agreement for any reas<strong>on</strong> by giving <strong>on</strong>e m<strong>on</strong>th’s<br />

written notice to the other.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 66


2 Supervisi<strong>on</strong> Services<br />

2.1 The c<strong>on</strong>duct <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> degree programmes at Keele University is governed by the<br />

Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice <strong>on</strong> Postgraduate Research Degrees (“Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice”). A copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the latest versi<strong>on</strong> accompanies this Agreement (receipt <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which the Supervisor<br />

c<strong>on</strong>firms), and the most up-to-date versi<strong>on</strong> is always available <strong>on</strong> the University’s<br />

website at www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool.<br />

The Supervisor agrees to ensure that he or she is aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>, and follows the<br />

requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>, the most recent versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice at any time. The<br />

Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research will bring to the attenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Supervisor any<br />

significant amendments which may affect the provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisi<strong>on</strong> services<br />

specified.<br />

2.2 The Supervisor will be directly accountable to the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research<br />

in the Student’s Research Institute for the provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> services.<br />

2.3 In general terms, the Supervisor will be required to perform all those services which<br />

are required <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Supervisors under the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice, including those additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

services set out in the Research Institute’s Postgraduate Research Degree Handbook<br />

(which forms an integral part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice).<br />

This shall include at least the activities listed in Annex D3 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice<br />

(ins<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ar as they are relevant to the stage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Student). In specific<br />

circumstances, some <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these activities may be either unnecessary (because <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

stage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student) or may be undertaken by University staff members.<br />

2.4 The exact nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisi<strong>on</strong> services as set out in 2.3 above may be<br />

moderated by details set out in the attached Schedule relating to the circumstances<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the specific Student.<br />

2.5 The Supervisor will perform the supervisi<strong>on</strong> services pers<strong>on</strong>ally, and undertakes that<br />

appropriate time will be spent (if appropriate, at the University) <strong>on</strong> the supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

services, including the preparati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any documentati<strong>on</strong>, to ensure the timely<br />

completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work within any set deadlines.<br />

2.6 The Supervisor shall keep detailed records <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all things d<strong>on</strong>e in relati<strong>on</strong> to the<br />

provisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> services, and at the University’s request shall make them<br />

available for inspecti<strong>on</strong> and/or provide copies to the University.<br />

3 Remunerati<strong>on</strong> for supervisi<strong>on</strong> services<br />

3.1 The University shall pay to the Supervisor a fee <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> £250 with respect to each 6 m<strong>on</strong>th<br />

period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong> (pro rata) which has been undertaken to the satisfacti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

University. No variati<strong>on</strong> to this price will be permitted unless the University gives its<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sent in writing in advance to any variati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

3.2 If the Supervisor incurs any necessary travel expenses in relati<strong>on</strong> to providing<br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong> services, these may be paid in additi<strong>on</strong> to the fee provided this has been<br />

agreed in advance with the University through the relevant Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate<br />

Research.<br />

3.3 Payment will be made at the end <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each 6 m<strong>on</strong>th period, and is c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>al <strong>on</strong><br />

receipt <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a satisfactory progress report <strong>on</strong> the Student, or <strong>on</strong> submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

thesis. A satisfactory progress report will be <strong>on</strong>e which is sufficiently detailed to give<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 67


the Research Institute’s Postgraduate Committee a realistic picture <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the student during the period covered by the report.<br />

3.4 The Supervisor should submit an invoice, and the payment (fee and any expenses)<br />

will be authorised by the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research in the relevant Research<br />

Institute, to be charged to the Research Institute.<br />

4 C<strong>on</strong>tractual status<br />

4.1 It is the intenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the parties that the Supervisor shall be self-employed and that<br />

nothing in this Agreement shall give rise to a c<strong>on</strong>tract <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> employment between the<br />

parties. During the period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement the Supervisor may accept and perform<br />

engagements from other organisati<strong>on</strong>s which do not impinge up<strong>on</strong> his or her ability to<br />

provide the supervisi<strong>on</strong> services as required by the University.<br />

4.2 The Supervisor bears sole resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for the payment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any tax and Nati<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Insurance c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>s due with respect to payments made under this Agreement.<br />

Nevertheless, the Supervisor agrees to provide the University Finance Department<br />

with his or her Nati<strong>on</strong>al Insurance number, so that the University can fulfil its<br />

obligati<strong>on</strong>s with respect to completing annual returns.<br />

4.3 The c<strong>on</strong>structi<strong>on</strong>, performance and validity <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this Agreement will be governed by the<br />

laws <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> England and the parties agree to submit to the jurisdicti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the English<br />

courts.<br />

I agree to the terms and c<strong>on</strong>diti<strong>on</strong>s set out in this Agreement and the attached<br />

Schedule.<br />

Signed ______________________________________ Date _________<br />

(The Supervisor)<br />

Signed ______________________________________ Date _________<br />

(Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research for Research Institute)<br />

Signed ______________________________________ Date _________<br />

(Head <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Human Resources Department)<br />

On behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele University<br />

Cc:<br />

Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research, Research Institute for<br />

Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Institute<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 68


SCHEDULE TO AGREEMENT FOR SUPERVISION SERVICES<br />

RESEARCH INSTITUTE<br />

SUPERVISOR<br />

STUDENT (reg no)<br />

DIRECTOR OF POSTGRADUATE RESEARCH<br />

EFFECTIVE DATE<br />

1 Details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

Degree programme<br />

Initial registrati<strong>on</strong> date<br />

Mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

Final date for submissi<strong>on</strong> (<str<strong>on</strong>g>university</str<strong>on</strong>g> maximum)<br />

Final date for submissi<strong>on</strong> (departmental requirements)<br />

Sp<strong>on</strong>sorship (if any)<br />

2 Tasks still to be completed by the Student prior to thesis submissi<strong>on</strong>, as at the<br />

Effective Date:<br />

3 For the purposes <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this specific Agreement, the following additi<strong>on</strong>s or modificati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

to the general requirements set out in 2.3 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Agreement will apply:<br />

4 The University, the Student and the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research may c<strong>on</strong>tact<br />

the Supervisor through any <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following routes:<br />

Address:<br />

Teleph<strong>on</strong>e:<br />

Fax:<br />

Email:<br />

5 Student c<strong>on</strong>tact details held <strong>on</strong> the University records system as at the Effective Date<br />

are as follows:<br />

Address:<br />

Teleph<strong>on</strong>e:<br />

Fax:<br />

Email:<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 69


Annex B13: Guidance <strong>on</strong> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published works -<br />

PhD<br />

The University may award <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published work to individuals who have<br />

dem<strong>on</strong>strated a sustained record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic publicati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

The <strong>degrees</strong> to which a candidate may proceed under this Regulati<strong>on</strong> are those <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> PhD<br />

(Doctor <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Philosophy).<br />

1 Standards Of Award<br />

1.1 Candidates for the degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> PhD by publicati<strong>on</strong> shall be required to meet the same<br />

standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> award as candidates for the PhD by supervisi<strong>on</strong> (See Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D and<br />

Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice Annex A1). The latest versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Regulati<strong>on</strong>s is available <strong>on</strong> the<br />

University website and the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice is always available <strong>on</strong> the Graduate<br />

School web pages.<br />

1.2 The PhD by publicati<strong>on</strong> award is based <strong>on</strong> the submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a critical overview and<br />

portfolio <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> evidence c<strong>on</strong>taining peer reviewed published work and other outputs.<br />

2 Eligibility<br />

2.1 In order to be eligible to submit for a degree by published work, a candidate must fulfil<br />

at least <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following criteria:<br />

a) be a graduate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least six years standing<br />

b) hold a Masters Degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least five years standing<br />

c) be a graduate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any other University approved for this purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least six<br />

years standing and have been a full-time member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this<br />

University for at least three years<br />

d) be any other pers<strong>on</strong> associated with the work <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University whose<br />

qualificati<strong>on</strong>s are deemed by the Research Degrees Committee, <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Senate, to be acceptable.<br />

The University will normally <strong>on</strong>ly c<strong>on</strong>sider applicati<strong>on</strong>s in relati<strong>on</strong> to subjects for which<br />

it currently <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fers supervisi<strong>on</strong> for a <strong>research</strong> degree and where appropriate<br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong> is available.<br />

3 Applicati<strong>on</strong> Procedure (Primae Facie Case)<br />

3.1 To apply for a PhD by Published Work a candidate must, in the first instance, submit<br />

the following to the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong>:<br />

• a statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the intended award<br />

• a critical commentary, including a précis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work to be submitted and a<br />

justificati<strong>on</strong> for the award, not exceeding 500 words<br />

• their c.v. including a full list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• a proposed title.<br />

3.2 The Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong> will c<strong>on</strong>sult with the<br />

appropriate Research Institute to c<strong>on</strong>firm that there is a primae facie case that the<br />

applicati<strong>on</strong> is appropriate and that appropriate supervisi<strong>on</strong> is available prior to<br />

arranging for the Research Degrees Committee to c<strong>on</strong>sider the applicati<strong>on</strong>. The<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 70


Research Degrees Committee may take additi<strong>on</strong>al advice from within the University<br />

or externally.<br />

3.3 If the Research Degrees Committee determines that a prima facie case exists, the<br />

candidate will be required to make a submissi<strong>on</strong> within six calendar m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

notificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the decisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Degrees Committee.<br />

3.4 There will be two external examiners for a PhD by Publicati<strong>on</strong>. The title and<br />

examiners will be approved following the same procedures as for PhDs by<br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong> and can be found in the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice.<br />

4 Supervisi<strong>on</strong><br />

4.1 Candidates for a PhD by Published Work will be provided with an appropriate<br />

supervisor by the Research Institute Committee. The supervisor will normally be an<br />

approved supervisor, preferably <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> mentor status.<br />

4.2 The supervisor will:<br />

• Guide the candidate in the selecti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>s for inclusi<strong>on</strong> in the<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

• Guide the candidate as to whether further submissi<strong>on</strong>s are needed<br />

• Support and advise <strong>on</strong> the critical commentary<br />

• Provide guidance <strong>on</strong> the body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work to be submitted.<br />

5 Submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

5.1 The candidate must submit to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for<br />

PGR activities) three copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a portfolio which shall include the following:<br />

• a title page setting out the candidate's name, approved title and award for<br />

which the submissi<strong>on</strong> is made<br />

• details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate’s qualificati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• a critical commentary <strong>on</strong> the submissi<strong>on</strong> which comprises a review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> the work makes to the academic field in questi<strong>on</strong> (not exceeding<br />

10,000 words)<br />

• a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the publicati<strong>on</strong>s submitted in the order published<br />

• copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all the relevant published material, appropriately ordered<br />

• a full statement <strong>on</strong> the extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>s to all papers is required<br />

where there are multiple authors (where an academic is submitting work<br />

undertaken by a student particular attenti<strong>on</strong> must be paid to the students’<br />

element).<br />

5.2 Guidance <strong>on</strong> what may be submitted:-<br />

• Papers in peer reviewed journals<br />

• Books, or chapters in books<br />

• Patents<br />

• M<strong>on</strong>ographs<br />

• Other published work<br />

• The publicati<strong>on</strong>s should normally have been published no more than 10 years<br />

prior to the first date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> student registrati<strong>on</strong><br />

• Work “in press” can be c<strong>on</strong>sidered as published where there is a Digital<br />

Object Identifier (DOI) or publishing c<strong>on</strong>tract<br />

• Outputs to be included must not have been used in the submissi<strong>on</strong> for<br />

another higher <strong>research</strong> degree at this or any other University<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 71


• Electr<strong>on</strong>ic publicati<strong>on</strong>s may be submitted but <strong>on</strong>ly with evidence that they will<br />

be publicly available for the foreseeable future in the current form and that<br />

they are <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the appropriate quality for submissi<strong>on</strong>. Web links for the journal<br />

publishing the paper should be included in the critical commentary to ensure<br />

copyright requirements are covered<br />

• The number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>s will depend <strong>on</strong> the academic discipline and type<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>, but the submissi<strong>on</strong> should normally comprise at least ten<br />

publicati<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

5.3 The critical commentary, which must be submitted with the publicati<strong>on</strong>s should<br />

dem<strong>on</strong>strate the coherence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> and rati<strong>on</strong>ale for the submitted work. It should be no<br />

l<strong>on</strong>ger than 10,000 words excluding the submitted works. As a minimum it should<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tain the following:<br />

• Autobiographical c<strong>on</strong>text for the portfolio <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> evidence<br />

• Chr<strong>on</strong>ological descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong> and the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work<br />

• An evaluative descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the originality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each output<br />

• Dem<strong>on</strong>strati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the original and independent c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to knowledge and<br />

a rati<strong>on</strong>ale to prove that the work submitted equates to PhD standard<br />

• A critical review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the overall c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to the <strong>research</strong> area which has<br />

been made by the body <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work submitted for examinati<strong>on</strong>. This could<br />

include any published reviews <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submitted work<br />

• A critical reflecti<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> the candidate’s development as a <strong>research</strong>er<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s and suggesti<strong>on</strong>s for future work.<br />

5.4 The c<strong>on</strong>tents <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong> must be in the English language unless specific<br />

permissi<strong>on</strong> to the c<strong>on</strong>trary has been granted by Research Degrees Committee.<br />

5.5 The submissi<strong>on</strong> must be accompanied by the relevant examinati<strong>on</strong> fee (available <strong>on</strong><br />

the Graduate School web site). The copies should be bound in comb binding where<br />

possible.<br />

6 Examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

6.1 The examiners will examine the work submitted; write independent reports following<br />

the guidance in the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice, and a further joint report agreeing their<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Research Degrees Committee. They will make a<br />

recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Research Degrees Committee who, after c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong>, shall<br />

make a recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Senate.<br />

6.2 An oral examinati<strong>on</strong> is required for all submissi<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

6.3 Arrangements for the oral examinati<strong>on</strong> are made in the same was for a PhD by<br />

supervisi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

6.4 Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> are:<br />

1. the student be awarded the degree for which he/she has made a submissi<strong>on</strong>; or<br />

2. the student be awarded the degree for which he/she has made a submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

<strong>on</strong>ce revisi<strong>on</strong>s to the critical commentary have been made to the satisfacti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the examiner(s); or<br />

6. the student should be not awarded any degree nor be permitted to re-present<br />

the thesis, nor submit to any further examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

7. the examiners are unable to come to a joint recommendati<strong>on</strong> and an additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

examiner or examiners should be appointed whose decisi<strong>on</strong> shall resolve the<br />

matter.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 72


6.5 Research Degrees Committee will communicate the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process to the candidate and any subsequent instructi<strong>on</strong>s prior to approval at Senate.<br />

7 Appeals<br />

7.1 Appeals can <strong>on</strong>ly be made following the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the award and will follow the<br />

procedures laid out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7.<br />

8 Academic Misc<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

8.1 Any allegati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic misc<strong>on</strong>duct shall be dealt with in accordance with the<br />

following procedures. Academic misc<strong>on</strong>duct is most likely to be, but is not<br />

exclusively, collusi<strong>on</strong>, where a piece <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work is prepared by more than <strong>on</strong>e student,<br />

including work deriving from a piece <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> authorised collaborative group-work, and is<br />

presented in whole or in part for assessment as if it were the student’s own work.<br />

8.2 Any such investigati<strong>on</strong> shall be carried out by a panel c<strong>on</strong>sisting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a senior member<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff nominated by the Vice-Chancellor as chair, the Dean or his/her<br />

nominee from the Faculty in which the alleged <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fence has taken place and <strong>on</strong>e other<br />

Dean or his/her nominee. If the alleged <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fence has taken place in the Dean's<br />

department, then the Dean shall nominate a senior member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff<br />

from another department in that Faculty to act <strong>on</strong> his/her behalf.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 73


Annex B14: Guidance <strong>on</strong> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published work -<br />

higher doctorates DLitt, LLD or DSC<br />

The University may award <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by published work to individuals who have<br />

dem<strong>on</strong>strated a record <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic publicati<strong>on</strong> and achieved a reputati<strong>on</strong> for academic<br />

excellence in their field.<br />

The <strong>degrees</strong> to which a candidate may proceed under this Regulati<strong>on</strong> are those <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Doctor <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Letters (DLitt), Doctor <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Laws (LLD) and Doctor <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Science (DSc).<br />

1 Standards Of Award<br />

1.1 Candidates for a higher doctorate (DLitt, LLD, DSc) shall be required to meet a<br />

standard substantially higher than that expected for a PhD. The work submitted<br />

should represent a significant, substantial, original and l<strong>on</strong>g-term c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> over a<br />

sustained period to the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge within a discipline, dem<strong>on</strong>strating<br />

internati<strong>on</strong>al recognised excellence and that the candidate is a recognised authority<br />

in the relevant field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study.<br />

2 Eligibility<br />

2.1 In order to be eligible to submit for a degree by published work, a candidate must fulfil<br />

at least <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the following criteria:<br />

a) be a graduate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least nine years standing<br />

b) hold a Masters Degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least eight years standing<br />

c) hold a Doctoral Degree <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least six years standing<br />

d) be a graduate <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any other University approved for this purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> at least<br />

nine years standing and have been a full-time member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this University for at least three years<br />

e) be any other pers<strong>on</strong> associated with the work <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the University whose<br />

qualificati<strong>on</strong>s are deemed by the Senate to be acceptable.<br />

3 Applicati<strong>on</strong> Procedure<br />

3.1 In the first instance the candidate should submit the following to the Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Planning and Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong>:<br />

• a statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the award intended<br />

• a précis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work to be submitted, not exceeding 1000 words explaining<br />

the relevance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the works to the advancement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> knowledge in the <strong>research</strong><br />

area<br />

• a summary list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• a proposed title.<br />

3.2 The Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Planning and Academic Administrati<strong>on</strong> will c<strong>on</strong>sult with the<br />

appropriate Research Institute to c<strong>on</strong>firm that there is a prima facie case that the<br />

applicati<strong>on</strong> is appropriate prior to arranging for Research Degrees Committee to<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sider the applicati<strong>on</strong>. The Research Degrees Committee may take additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

advice from within the University or externally.<br />

3.3 If the Research Degrees Committee determines that a prima facie case exists, the<br />

candidate will be required to make a submissi<strong>on</strong> within six calendar m<strong>on</strong>ths <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

decisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research Degrees Committee.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 74


3.4 The approved title will be c<strong>on</strong>firmed, and the Senate will appoint two external<br />

examiners and an Independent Chair <strong>on</strong> the recommendati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Committee. The<br />

candidate will be required to nominate at least six external examiners to their<br />

Research Institute Committee who will propose two <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> these examiners to Research<br />

Degrees Committee al<strong>on</strong>g with an internal Independent Chair. The candidate is<br />

required to declare all links with the examiners they nominate. Research Degrees<br />

Committee reserves the right to c<strong>on</strong>sult the candidate.<br />

4 Submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

4.1 The candidate must submit to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for<br />

PGR activities) Office three copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a portfolio which shall include the following:<br />

• a title page setting out the candidate's name, approved title <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

and award for which the submissi<strong>on</strong> is made<br />

• details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate’s qualificati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

• a critical commentary <strong>on</strong> the submissi<strong>on</strong> which comprises a review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> the work makes to the academic field in questi<strong>on</strong> (not exceeding<br />

10,000 words)<br />

• a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the publicati<strong>on</strong>s submitted in the order submitted<br />

• copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all the relevant published material, appropriately ordered<br />

• a full statement <strong>on</strong> the extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>s to all papers is required<br />

where there are multiple authors (where an academic is submitting work<br />

undertaken by a student particular attenti<strong>on</strong> must be paid to the students’<br />

element).<br />

4.2 Guidance <strong>on</strong> what may be submitted:-<br />

• Papers in peer reviewed journals<br />

• Books, or chapters in books<br />

• Patents<br />

• M<strong>on</strong>ographs<br />

• Other published work<br />

• Work “in press” can be c<strong>on</strong>sidered as published where there is a Digital<br />

Object Identifier (DOI) or publishing c<strong>on</strong>tract<br />

• Electr<strong>on</strong>ic publicati<strong>on</strong>s may be submitted but <strong>on</strong>ly with evidence that they will<br />

be publicly available for the foreseeable future in the current form and that<br />

they are <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the appropriate quality for submissi<strong>on</strong>. Web links for the journal<br />

publishing the paper should be included in the critical commentary to ensure<br />

copyright requirements are covered.<br />

• The number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> outputs will depend <strong>on</strong> the academic discipline and type <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

publicati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

4.3 The critical commentary which must be submitted with the publicati<strong>on</strong>s should<br />

dem<strong>on</strong>strate the coherence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> and rati<strong>on</strong>ale for the submitted work. It should be no<br />

l<strong>on</strong>ger than 10,000 words excluding the submitted works. As a minimum it should<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tain the following:<br />

• Autobiographical c<strong>on</strong>text for the portfolio <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> evidence.<br />

• Chr<strong>on</strong>ological descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the submissi<strong>on</strong> and the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work<br />

• An evaluative descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the originality <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each output.<br />

• Dem<strong>on</strong>strati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the original and independent c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to knowledge and<br />

a rati<strong>on</strong>ale to prove that the work submitted equates to the standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a<br />

higher doctorate<br />

• A critical review <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the overall c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to the <strong>research</strong> area.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 75


4.4 The submissi<strong>on</strong> must be accompanied by the relevant examinati<strong>on</strong> fee.<br />

5 Examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

5.1 The examiners will examine the work submitted, write independent reports, and may<br />

c<strong>on</strong>duct an oral examinati<strong>on</strong>, in a way similar to <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> by supervisi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

They will make a recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Research Degrees Committee who, after<br />

c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong>, shall make a recommendati<strong>on</strong> to Senate.<br />

5.2 The requirement for an oral examinati<strong>on</strong> will be at the discreti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examiners with<br />

a presumpti<strong>on</strong> against for a higher doctorate submissi<strong>on</strong>. Examiners will be required<br />

to make their decisi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> whether or not to viva clear in their initial reports.<br />

5.3 The examiners will be required to write independent reports evaluating the work<br />

submitted and to subsequently provide a joint recommendati<strong>on</strong> which will be<br />

c<strong>on</strong>sidered by Research Degrees Committee.<br />

5.4 Recommendati<strong>on</strong>s available to examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> are<br />

1. the candidate be awarded the degree for which he/she has made a submissi<strong>on</strong>;<br />

or<br />

2. the candidate be awarded the degree for which he/she has made a submissi<strong>on</strong><br />

<strong>on</strong>ce revisi<strong>on</strong>s to the critical commentary have been made to the satisfacti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the examiner(s); or<br />

6. the candidate should be not awarded any degree nor be permitted to re-present<br />

the thesis, nor submit to any further examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

7. the examiners are unable to come to a joint recommendati<strong>on</strong> and an additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

examiner or examiners should be appointed whose decisi<strong>on</strong> shall resolve the<br />

matter.<br />

5.5 Research Degrees Committee will communicate the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

process to the candidate.<br />

6 Appeals<br />

6.1 Appeals can <strong>on</strong>ly be made following the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the award and will follow the<br />

procedures laid out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 7.<br />

7 Academic Misc<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

7.1 Any allegati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic misc<strong>on</strong>duct shall be dealt with in accordance with the<br />

following procedures. Academic misc<strong>on</strong>duct is most likely to be, but is not<br />

exclusively, collusi<strong>on</strong>, where a piece <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work is prepared by more than <strong>on</strong>e student,<br />

including work deriving from a piece <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> authorised collaborative group-work, and is<br />

presented in whole or in part for assessment as if it were the student’s own work.<br />

7.2 Any such investigati<strong>on</strong> shall be carried out by a panel c<strong>on</strong>sisting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a senior member<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff nominated by the Vice-Chancellor as chair, the Dean or his/her<br />

nominee from the Faculty in which the alleged <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fence has taken place and <strong>on</strong>e other<br />

Dean or his/her nominee. If the alleged <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fence has taken place in the Dean's<br />

department, then the Dean shall nominate a senior member <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the academic staff<br />

from another department in that Faculty to act <strong>on</strong> his/her behalf.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 76


Annex B15: Joint PhD Programmes with External Partners<br />

1 Background<br />

1.1 This annex covers the generic elements which must be addressed and included in<br />

the development and implementati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> collaborative PhD programmes with external<br />

partners.<br />

1.2 While those engaged in the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> joint PhD programmes will be resp<strong>on</strong>sible<br />

for the initial proposals, the final proposal must be prepared in c<strong>on</strong>juncti<strong>on</strong> with the<br />

Research and Enterprise <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fice and must include all aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a legal agreement<br />

with a partner such as dispute resoluti<strong>on</strong>, indemnity, intellectual property rights and<br />

other c<strong>on</strong>tractual issues. The agreement must be signed <strong>on</strong> behalf <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Keele by the<br />

Secretary and Registrar.<br />

1.3 While a range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> different partnerships models are possible, this Annex is focused<br />

solely <strong>on</strong> partnership programmes which lead to a Keele degree.<br />

2 Joint PhD programmes<br />

2.1 Where students in a partnership are expecting to receive a Keele degree then they<br />

must be:<br />

• Subject to the Keele Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice for Postgraduate Research Degrees<br />

(COP) except for the variati<strong>on</strong>s set out in this Annex<br />

• Subject to a legally binding agreement with the partner instituti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

2.2 The following areas, where there is likely to be variati<strong>on</strong> from the COP, must be<br />

covered in any agreement with the partner instituti<strong>on</strong>:<br />

• Admissi<strong>on</strong>s – admissi<strong>on</strong>s standards and eligibility shall be in accordance with<br />

Keele’s admissi<strong>on</strong>’s policy, including English language requirements, which<br />

may vary according to subject area<br />

• Enrolment and inducti<strong>on</strong> – it is recognised that where students are based<br />

abroad they may not be able to attend inducti<strong>on</strong> at Keele. Specific<br />

arrangements must be put in place to ensure that the same level and quality<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> inducti<strong>on</strong> takes place at the partner instituti<strong>on</strong><br />

• Supervisory arrangements – as a minimum Keele should provide the lead or<br />

sec<strong>on</strong>d supervisor. Keele would also formally approve supervisors assigned<br />

by partner instituti<strong>on</strong>s using normal procedures set out in Annex B6<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>tact with student – the collaborati<strong>on</strong> agreement should state the minimum<br />

number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tacts between the Keele supervisor and the student. While<br />

regular c<strong>on</strong>tact may be by e-mail, teleph<strong>on</strong>e or video c<strong>on</strong>ference, face-to-face<br />

meetings will normally be required at least <strong>on</strong>ce a year. The resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for<br />

providing funding associated with these meetings must be specified (see<br />

below). The Keele supervisor must keep records <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all c<strong>on</strong>tact and<br />

communicati<strong>on</strong>s with the student and supervisor at the partner instituti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

The student must keep records in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning<br />

plan <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all such c<strong>on</strong>tact and communicati<strong>on</strong> (see COP secti<strong>on</strong> 3.3.2 and<br />

Annex B2)<br />

• The nature and extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> visits, in either directi<strong>on</strong>, for face-to-face meetings<br />

between the student and a supervisor or for <strong>research</strong> <strong>on</strong> the project, must be<br />

specified al<strong>on</strong>g with the source and extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> funding (travel, accommodati<strong>on</strong>,<br />

project costs etc) required for these visits<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 77


• Research training – <strong>research</strong> training needs and the organisati<strong>on</strong>al units at<br />

Keele or the partner instituti<strong>on</strong> which would deliver the training must be<br />

identified in advance. For students based in the partner academic instituti<strong>on</strong>,<br />

the modular credit requirements in the COP will need to be addressed, and<br />

any variance agreed, in advance. Opti<strong>on</strong>s available include remote<br />

completi<strong>on</strong> or exempti<strong>on</strong> for equivalent training<br />

• Progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring – all PGRs studying for a Keele degree will follow the<br />

progress m<strong>on</strong>itoring arrangements set out in the COP secti<strong>on</strong> 3.5. The Keele<br />

supervisor must work with the supervisor at the partner instituti<strong>on</strong> to ensure<br />

that all progress report forms are complete<br />

• Academic facilities and resources – where the student is based at Keele,<br />

even for part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the durati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their study, they should expect to be supported<br />

as any other Keele PGR as set out in the COP secti<strong>on</strong> 2.1. For students<br />

based in the partner instituti<strong>on</strong> academic facilities and resources need to be<br />

separately identified in the agreement and should be equivalent to the<br />

support provided at Keele. Jointly supervised students, regardless <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

locati<strong>on</strong>, would be registered at Keele and should have a Keele email account<br />

• Examinati<strong>on</strong> – Given that Keele is the awarding body, jointly supervised PhD<br />

students will be subject to the Keele examinati<strong>on</strong>s process as set out in the<br />

COP secti<strong>on</strong> 4.2 and Annex B7. Where students are based abroad the oral<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong> may take place in the partner instituti<strong>on</strong> or at Keele. In<br />

excepti<strong>on</strong>al circumstances the viva could be via video c<strong>on</strong>ference (but not<br />

teleph<strong>on</strong>e)<br />

• Fees – specific fee levels may be set for students <strong>on</strong> a joint programme and<br />

these should be set out in the agreement. The sharing <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the fee income and<br />

other costs should also be specified in the agreement and should reflect the<br />

balance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> input <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resources from each partner.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 78


Annex C – All forms available at the Gradschool website<br />

Annex C1: Submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis for a <strong>research</strong> degree (the two-part<br />

declarati<strong>on</strong>)<br />

Annex C2: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and mentors<br />

Annex C3: Approval <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examiners and chair for a <strong>research</strong> degree<br />

Annex C4: Doctoral progressi<strong>on</strong><br />

Annex C5: Pre-submissi<strong>on</strong> review<br />

Annex C6: Progressi<strong>on</strong> to c<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong> mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance<br />

Annex C7: Applicati<strong>on</strong> for leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence<br />

Annex C8: Appeals from <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong> students<br />

Annex C9: Progress report form (supervisors and students) pro<br />

formas<br />

Annex C10: Pers<strong>on</strong>al Development and Learning Plan pro-forma<br />

Annex C11: Resubmissi<strong>on</strong> report<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 79


Annex D1: Guidance <strong>on</strong> avoidance <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism and academic<br />

dish<strong>on</strong>esty<br />

This Annex gives some guidance <strong>on</strong> how to avoid academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty (particularly<br />

plagiarism, falsificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> results and collusi<strong>on</strong>), and identifies the regulati<strong>on</strong>s which are<br />

applied in suspected cases <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty.<br />

Declarati<strong>on</strong> and academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty<br />

1 When submitting a thesis (or approved alternative) for examinati<strong>on</strong> for a higher<br />

degree, students are required to sign a two-part Declarati<strong>on</strong> (see 1.6.4 and Annexes<br />

B1 & C1 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice). The Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> includes a commitment to<br />

having undertaken <strong>research</strong> in an ethical and appropriate manner.<br />

2 Examiners are required to c<strong>on</strong>firm, as part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong> process, that they are<br />

satisfied as far as possible that the Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> made by the student is true.<br />

3 It is the students’ resp<strong>on</strong>sibility from the outset <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their <strong>research</strong> programmes to<br />

ensure that they fully understand the implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Declarati<strong>on</strong>s for the c<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their <strong>research</strong> and for the way in which they write it up in the thesis presented for<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

4 Academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty includes plagiarism, falsificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> results, collusi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

cheating in examinati<strong>on</strong>s, and any other acti<strong>on</strong> by the student which gives a false<br />

impressi<strong>on</strong> (intenti<strong>on</strong>ally or unintenti<strong>on</strong>ally) to an examiner or assessor that what is<br />

put forward for examinati<strong>on</strong> or assessment is the student’s own work.<br />

Plagiarism<br />

5 In the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their <strong>research</strong>, <strong>research</strong> students will inevitably draw <strong>on</strong> a wide range<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> previously published material, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> which some will directly inform and influence their<br />

own lines <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> enquiry. It is important that reference to other people’s work is<br />

acknowledged properly while the student’s own <strong>research</strong> should be related to it<br />

carefully and unambiguously. Sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> informati<strong>on</strong> should always be<br />

acknowledged, both by a footnote and in the bibliography/reference secti<strong>on</strong>.<br />

6 This account <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism is adapted from the MLA Handbook for Writers <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Research Papers, ed by Joseph Gibaldi and Walter S Achtert, 2nd edn (New York:<br />

MLA, 1984). The following paragraphs are largely quotati<strong>on</strong>s from this source.<br />

Please note that the illustrati<strong>on</strong>s given are from literary criticism and anthropology but<br />

the issues are the same in all disciplines. In mathematics and science, for example,<br />

the unacknowledged usage <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> data c<strong>on</strong>stitutes plagiarism even if it is adapted in<br />

presentati<strong>on</strong>. If in doubt, students must check with their supervisors.<br />

7 TO PLAGIARISE IS TO GIVE THE IMPRESSION THAT YOU HAVE WRITTEN OR<br />

THOUGHT SOMETHING THAT YOU HAVE IN FACT BORROWED FROM<br />

SOMEONE ELSE. Plagiarism is the act <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> using another pers<strong>on</strong>'s ideas or<br />

expressi<strong>on</strong>s in your writing without acknowledging the source. The word comes from<br />

the Latin word plagiarius ('kidnapper'), and Alexander Lindey defines it as 'the false<br />

assumpti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> authorship: the wr<strong>on</strong>gful act <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> taking the product <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> another pers<strong>on</strong>'s<br />

mind, and presenting it as <strong>on</strong>e's own' (Plagiarism and Originality [New York: Harper,<br />

1952] 2).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 80


8 Plagiarism in student writing is <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ten unintenti<strong>on</strong>al, as when a school pupil, assigned<br />

to do a report <strong>on</strong> a certain topic, goes home and copies down, word for word,<br />

everything <strong>on</strong> the subject in an encyclopaedia. Unfortunately, some students<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tinue to use such '<strong>research</strong> methods' without realising that these <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>s<br />

c<strong>on</strong>stitute plagiarism. Students may certainly use other pers<strong>on</strong>s' words and thoughts<br />

in their essays or <strong>research</strong> papers, but they must acknowledge the authors.<br />

9 The most blatant form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism is to repeat as your own some<strong>on</strong>e else's<br />

sentences, more or less verbatim. Suppose, for example, that you want to use the<br />

material in the following passage, which appears <strong>on</strong> page 906 in volume 1 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

Literary History <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the United States:<br />

"The major c<strong>on</strong>cerns <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Dickins<strong>on</strong>'s poetry early and late, her 'flood subjects',<br />

may be defined as the seas<strong>on</strong>s and nature, death and a problematic afterlife,<br />

the kinds and phases <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> love, and poetry as the divine art."<br />

If you write the following without any documentati<strong>on</strong>, you have committed plagiarism:<br />

The chief subjects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Emily Dickins<strong>on</strong>'s poetry include nature and the<br />

seas<strong>on</strong>s, death and the afterlife, the various types and stages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> love, and<br />

poetry itself as a divine art.<br />

You may present the informati<strong>on</strong> if you credit the authors:<br />

Gibs<strong>on</strong> and Williams suggest that the chief subjects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Emily Dickins<strong>on</strong>'s<br />

poetry include nature, death, love and poetry as a divine art (1974, 1, 906)<br />

The sentence and the parenthetical documentati<strong>on</strong> at the end indicate the source,<br />

since the authors' names and the volume and page numbers refer the reader to the<br />

corresp<strong>on</strong>ding entry in the bibliography:<br />

Gibs<strong>on</strong>, W.M. and Williams, S.T. 1974. 'Experiment in Poetry: Emily Dickins<strong>on</strong><br />

and Sidney Lanier in Literary History <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the United States, ed. by Robert E.<br />

Spiller and others, 4th edn, 2 vols, New York: Macmillan, 1, 899-916<br />

10 Other forms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism include repeating some<strong>on</strong>e else's particularly apt phrase<br />

without appropriate acknowledgment, paraphrasing another pers<strong>on</strong>'s argument as<br />

your own, and presenting another's line <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thinking in the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an idea as<br />

though it were your own. Two more examples follow:<br />

Original source<br />

This, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> course, raises the central questi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this paper: What should we be<br />

doing? Research and training in the whole field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> restructuring the world as<br />

an 'ecotopia' (eco, from oikos, household; - topia from topos, place, with<br />

implicati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 'eutopia' - 'good place') will presumably be the goal. (From E.N.<br />

Anders<strong>on</strong>, Jnr., 'The Life and Culture <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Ecotopia' in Reinventing<br />

Anthropology, ed. by Dell Hymes, New York: Vintage-Random, 1974, 275.)<br />

Plagiarised in student writing<br />

At this point in time humankind should be attempting to create what we might<br />

call an 'ecotopia'.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 81


Here, the writer borrowed a specific term ('ecotopia') without acknowledgment.<br />

Plagiarism could be avoided by rewording slightly and inserting appropriate<br />

parenthetical documentati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

At this point in time humankind should be attempting to create what E.N.<br />

Anders<strong>on</strong>, Jnr (1974) has called an 'ecotopia' (275).<br />

As before, the sentence and the parenthetical documentati<strong>on</strong> in each revisi<strong>on</strong> identify<br />

the source <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the borrowed material and refer the reader to the full descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

work in the bibliography at the end <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the paper.<br />

Anders<strong>on</strong>, E.N., Jnr. (1974). 'The Life and Culture <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Ecotopia' in Reinventing<br />

Anthropology, ed. by Dell Hymes, New York: Vintage-Random, 264-81<br />

11 If you have any doubt about whether or not you are committing plagiarism, cite your<br />

source or sources.<br />

12 In additi<strong>on</strong> to correctly attributing extracts or ideas <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> previously published work to the<br />

author(s) students must also ensure that their own pers<strong>on</strong>al share in any investigati<strong>on</strong><br />

is clearly stated, where any collaborati<strong>on</strong> has taken place between the student and<br />

their supervisor or another pers<strong>on</strong>.<br />

13 Plagiarism may also take place when <strong>on</strong>e student copies work from another student,<br />

without the knowledge <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> that student. In this case both students may be suspected <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty and be subject to a disciplinary investigati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

14 Care should be taken to present all data in such a manner that allows no room for<br />

doubt as to the authorship <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong>.<br />

Falsificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> results<br />

15 Researchers may be tempted to falsify the outcomes or results <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> if<br />

experiments or surveys or other <strong>research</strong> methods produce data which do not c<strong>on</strong>firm<br />

the <strong>research</strong>er’s expectati<strong>on</strong>s or hopes. Such falsificati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> results is dish<strong>on</strong>est.<br />

16 Research needs to be reproducible, by the same or other <strong>research</strong>ers, to gain<br />

validity, and <strong>research</strong> students may need to repeat their <strong>research</strong> activity several<br />

times in order to be c<strong>on</strong>fident in the results they have obtained. It is crucial that the<br />

<strong>research</strong> design is appropriate from the start if results are to be valid.<br />

17 Data collected through <strong>research</strong> needs to be recorded accurately. Researchers must<br />

use appropriate forms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> analysis to identify patterns and correlati<strong>on</strong>s, and then seek<br />

explanati<strong>on</strong>s for what has actually been found, not for what they wish had been<br />

found. There may be creativity and insight about the implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the results, but<br />

not about the core data nor about the analysis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> that data.<br />

Collusi<strong>on</strong><br />

18 Collusi<strong>on</strong> is also a form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic dish<strong>on</strong>esty. This is similar to plagiarism, but<br />

involves two or more students working together, without the prior authorisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

supervisor, to produce the same piece <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work, and then attempting to present this<br />

work individually as entirely their own work. Any suspected cases <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> collusi<strong>on</strong> will be<br />

subject to the regulati<strong>on</strong> governing academic misc<strong>on</strong>duct.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 82


Regulatory framework<br />

19 Ordinance IV (6) states that A student found to have cheated in degree<br />

assessments/examinati<strong>on</strong>s (including those for <strong>research</strong> <strong>degrees</strong>) may by decisi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the Vice-Chancellor be denied a degree and be denied the right to be reexamined/re-assessed.<br />

The student will also be liable to other acti<strong>on</strong> by the Vice<br />

Chancellor.<br />

20 Any allegati<strong>on</strong> or suspici<strong>on</strong> (by the examiners or the University) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic<br />

dish<strong>on</strong>esty in relati<strong>on</strong> to examined or assessed work will be investigated under<br />

procedures set out in Regulati<strong>on</strong> 8 (12) relating to cheating and other misc<strong>on</strong>duct in<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong>s. The investigati<strong>on</strong> and subsequent procedures will in general follow the<br />

normal disciplinary procedures (see Regulati<strong>on</strong> 20).<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 83


Annex D2: Normal expectati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> institute facilities and<br />

resources for <strong>research</strong> students<br />

The level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> resources available to <strong>research</strong> students at any time will depend up<strong>on</strong> their<br />

mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> attendance (see Annex A3). For guidance, the following resources should be<br />

available within all Research Institutes, though there may be minor variati<strong>on</strong>s depending <strong>on</strong><br />

the needs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> specific disciplines. Research Institute Handbooks will set out full details for<br />

each RI.<br />

Full-time<br />

Part-time<br />

• supervisi<strong>on</strong> as set out in Research Institute Handbooks and agreed between<br />

student and supervisor – an initial rule <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thumb should be regular meetings<br />

(somewhere between weekly and m<strong>on</strong>thly), with at least an uninterrupted<br />

hour made available <strong>on</strong> each occasi<strong>on</strong>, even if the full time does not always<br />

need to be used<br />

• <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fice space, cabinet or bookshelf, desk and chair<br />

• access to PC with Internet c<strong>on</strong>necti<strong>on</strong> and necessary s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware<br />

• access to shared printer<br />

• reas<strong>on</strong>able access to teleph<strong>on</strong>e for internal and external calls (not overseas)<br />

• reas<strong>on</strong>able use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> stati<strong>on</strong>ery, postage and fax<br />

• £30 per annum (2002 prices) towards costs <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> inter-library loans and<br />

photocopying<br />

• ability to bid for funds for <strong>research</strong> travel and c<strong>on</strong>ferences.<br />

• same facilities as for full-time, but level <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, access and provisi<strong>on</strong><br />

to be negotiated with students to meet their needs and to reflect the reduced<br />

annual time commitment.<br />

C<strong>on</strong>tinuati<strong>on</strong><br />

• minimal supervisi<strong>on</strong>, primarily related to reading and commenting <strong>on</strong> draft<br />

thesis chapters<br />

• access to the library and other facilities<br />

• use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> computing facilities in the Research Institute.<br />

Leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence<br />

• Students <strong>on</strong> leave <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> absence are not entitled to any access to facilities,<br />

resources or supervisi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 84


Annex D3: Roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> students and supervisors<br />

In Secti<strong>on</strong> 1 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice, the general roles and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

students and <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors and supervisory teams are specified. This Annex gives some<br />

additi<strong>on</strong>al guidance for students and supervisors. Research Institute Handbooks should set<br />

out any disciplinary differences or more precise guidelines. The QAA Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice<br />

secti<strong>on</strong> 1: Postgraduate Research Programmes (referred to below) can be referenced at<br />

www.qaa.ac.uk.<br />

Students<br />

1 Written work should be well-presented, and given to supervisors for comment in a<br />

timely fashi<strong>on</strong>. Work should be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an appropriate standard for the degree, and any<br />

c<strong>on</strong>cerns expressed by the supervisor or by the Postgraduate Committee should be<br />

taken seriously and acted up<strong>on</strong>.<br />

2 Where the student experiences any problems, it is the student’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibility to<br />

make these known, to the supervisor in the first place, or following Research Institute<br />

procedures. If issues are not raised at the time, they cannot be used later as grounds<br />

for formal appeal.<br />

3 More specifically, students are expected to<br />

• discuss with their supervisor the type <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> guidance and comment they find<br />

most helpful, and agree a schedule <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> meetings<br />

• take the initiative in raising problems or difficulties, however elementary they<br />

may seem<br />

• maintain the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work in accordance with the stages agreed with the<br />

supervisor, including in particular the presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> material as required in<br />

sufficient time to allow for comments and discussi<strong>on</strong> before proceeding to the<br />

next stage<br />

• request written feedback from supervisors, particularly where supervisors<br />

express c<strong>on</strong>cern with the student’s standard <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work<br />

• provide reports as required for c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong> by the Postgraduate Committee<br />

• decide when they wish to submit in accordance with the Regulati<strong>on</strong>s, taking<br />

informed advice as appropriate.<br />

4 Students must <strong>on</strong> no account communicate directly with the appointed examiners <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the thesis <strong>on</strong> any matters related to its c<strong>on</strong>tent or the assessment process. This<br />

includes any matters relating to revisi<strong>on</strong>s to the thesis. If it is felt that communicati<strong>on</strong><br />

with <strong>on</strong>e or more examiners is needed, the student should c<strong>on</strong>tact the Quality<br />

Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities).<br />

5 Precept 9 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the QAA Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice Secti<strong>on</strong> 1: Postgraduate Research<br />

Programmes, which relates to the entitlements and resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

students, includes the following guidance, which all students should follow.<br />

Instituti<strong>on</strong>s should assure themselves that students are made aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities at the beginning <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their programme. Students’ resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities<br />

normally include:<br />

• taking resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for their own pers<strong>on</strong>al and pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al development<br />

• maintaining regular c<strong>on</strong>tact with supervisor (joint resp<strong>on</strong>sibility with<br />

supervisors)<br />

• preparing adequately for meetings with supervisors<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 85


• setting and keeping to timetables and deadlines, including planning and<br />

submitting work as and when required and generally maintaining satisfactory<br />

progress with the programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

• making supervisors aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any specific needs or circumstances likely to<br />

affect their work<br />

• attending any development opportunities (<strong>research</strong>-related and other) that<br />

have been identified when agreeing their development needs with their<br />

supervisors<br />

• being familiar with instituti<strong>on</strong>al regulati<strong>on</strong>s and policies that affect them,<br />

including the regulati<strong>on</strong>s for their qualificati<strong>on</strong>, health and safety, intellectual<br />

property, and ethical <strong>research</strong> guidelines .<br />

Supervisors and supervisory teams<br />

6 The role <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the supervisory team will include:<br />

• giving guidance about the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> and the standard expected,<br />

about the planning <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong> programme, about literature and sources,<br />

attendance at taught classes, about requisite techniques (including arranging<br />

for instructi<strong>on</strong> where necessary), and about the problem <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism<br />

• ensuring they are aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any external <str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> or guidance in<br />

relati<strong>on</strong> to <strong>research</strong> ethics and governance applicable to their fields <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>research</strong> supervisi<strong>on</strong>, complying with such <str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g>s as appropriate, and<br />

ensuring students are aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> and comply with such <str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g>s as appropriate<br />

• maintaining c<strong>on</strong>tact through regular tutorial and seminar meetings, in<br />

accordance with Research Institute policy and in the light <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> discussi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

arrangements with the student and agreements set out in the Pers<strong>on</strong>al<br />

Development and Learning Plan<br />

• being accessible to the student at other appropriate times when he or she<br />

may need advice<br />

• giving detailed advice <strong>on</strong> the necessary completi<strong>on</strong> dates <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> successive<br />

stages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work so that the whole may be submitted within the scheduled<br />

time<br />

• giving advice to the student <strong>on</strong> whether areas <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their work could be<br />

commercially sensitive and so require a c<strong>on</strong>fidentiality disclosure agreement<br />

(CDA) or embargo <strong>on</strong> publishing<br />

• requiring written work as appropriate, and returning such work with<br />

c<strong>on</strong>structive criticism in writing and in reas<strong>on</strong>able time<br />

• arranging as appropriate for the student to talk about their work to staff at<br />

graduate seminars<br />

• ensuring that the student is made aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> inadequacy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> progress or <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work below that expected – all such comments and feedback<br />

must be made in writing to the student.<br />

7 M<strong>on</strong>itoring student work and training and academic progress will normally be<br />

exercised through such activities as regular meetings with students, recording key<br />

points agreed, written feedback <strong>on</strong> progress in general and <strong>on</strong> drafts <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis<br />

chapters, and regular progress reports m<strong>on</strong>itored by the Postgraduate Committee,<br />

including drawing to the attenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Institute in a timely fashi<strong>on</strong> any<br />

issues affecting satisfactory progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student.<br />

8 A clear understanding between supervisor and student needs to be established at an<br />

early stage about the supervisor's resp<strong>on</strong>sibility in relati<strong>on</strong> to the student's written<br />

submissi<strong>on</strong>, and this may change as the project develops and is subject to c<strong>on</strong>tinued<br />

negotiati<strong>on</strong>. The understanding must cover the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> guidance or comment the<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 86


supervisor will <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>fer, and the proporti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the final submissi<strong>on</strong> the supervisor will read<br />

(perhaps the whole), within the general principle that a thesis must be the student's<br />

own work.<br />

9 Precept 13 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the QAA Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice Secti<strong>on</strong> 1: Postgraduate Research<br />

Programmes, which relates to the resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> supervisors, includes the<br />

following guidance, which all supervisors should follow.<br />

It is important that supervisor(s) and student are fully aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the extent <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>on</strong>e<br />

another’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities, to enable both to understand the supervisor’s c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong><br />

to supporting the student and where the supervisor’s resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities end.<br />

Depending <strong>on</strong> instituti<strong>on</strong>al and <strong>research</strong> council guidance, supervisory resp<strong>on</strong>sibilities<br />

may include:<br />

• providing satisfactory guidance and advice<br />

• being resp<strong>on</strong>sible for m<strong>on</strong>itoring the progress <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the student’s <strong>research</strong><br />

programme<br />

• establishing and maintaining regular c<strong>on</strong>tact with the student (where<br />

appropriate, guided by instituti<strong>on</strong>al expectati<strong>on</strong>s), and ensuring his/her<br />

accessibility to the student when s/he needs advice, by whatever means is<br />

most suitable given the student’s locati<strong>on</strong> and mode <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> study<br />

• having input into the assessment <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a student’s development needs<br />

• providing timely, c<strong>on</strong>structive and effective feedback <strong>on</strong> the student’s work,<br />

including his/her overall progress within the programme<br />

• ensuring that the student is aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the need to exercise probity and c<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

his/her <strong>research</strong> according to ethical principles, and <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the implicati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>research</strong> misc<strong>on</strong>duct<br />

• ensuring that the student is aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> instituti<strong>on</strong>al-level sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> advice,<br />

including careers guidance, health and safety legislati<strong>on</strong> and equal<br />

opportunities policy<br />

• providing effective pastoral support and/or referring the student to other<br />

sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> such support, including student advisers (or equivalent) and others<br />

within the student’s academic community<br />

• helping the student to interact with others working in the field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong>, for<br />

example, encouraging the student to attend relevant c<strong>on</strong>ferences, supporting<br />

him/her in seeking funding for such events; and where appropriate to submit<br />

c<strong>on</strong>ference papers and articles to refereed journals<br />

• maintaining the necessary supervisory expertise, including the appropriate<br />

skills, to perform all <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the role satisfactorily, supported by relevant c<strong>on</strong>tinuing<br />

pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al development opportunities.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 87


Annex D4: Preparati<strong>on</strong> and presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> thesis<br />

This Annex sets out guidance for students about the nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis, its normal<br />

structure and c<strong>on</strong>tent, and the formalities <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> presenting the thesis in terms both <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

format and process. There are clearly differences between disciplines in terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

emphasis placed <strong>on</strong> different aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis, and you should seek additi<strong>on</strong>al<br />

advice from your Research Institute, but there are some comm<strong>on</strong> points which you<br />

should take into account. In particular you should note that the following secti<strong>on</strong>s<br />

are requirements for all students:<br />

• format for presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis<br />

• submitting your thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

• after examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

• lodging the thesis in the library and copyright issues.<br />

WRITING THE THESIS SHOULD START VERY EARLY ON IN YOUR RESEARCH<br />

DEGREE PROGRAMME. IT IS NOT SOMETHING TO BE LEFT UNTIL THE END.<br />

Purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis<br />

1 First and foremost, the thesis is the document which forms your examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

submissi<strong>on</strong>. It is <strong>on</strong> this basis that examiners will determine whether you have<br />

fulfilled the criteria for the award (see Annex A1). Therefore from the outset you<br />

should ensure that you are familiar with the relevant award criteria, and when writing<br />

your thesis aim to dem<strong>on</strong>strate that you have fulfilled them.<br />

2 The thesis is also a descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your <strong>research</strong> project, its definiti<strong>on</strong>, purpose,<br />

methods, results and c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s. It needs to be a self-c<strong>on</strong>tained work which places<br />

your project in c<strong>on</strong>text and then sets out in a coherent and logical way how and why<br />

you pursued the project in the way you did, what new results or data were obtained,<br />

or how you developed your arguments and theories, and what c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s you draw<br />

from them. Examiners will look carefully at the methods you have used and whether<br />

they are appropriate to the project. If you have published work from your thesis prior<br />

to submissi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis you can include some <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the same text in the thesis<br />

provided the thesis as a whole is a self-c<strong>on</strong>tained and coherent work. The publicati<strong>on</strong><br />

should be referenced.<br />

3 The thesis (particularly for a doctoral award) should provide evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> originality.<br />

Originality may be in terms <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a previously unexplored field or topic (or aspect), or<br />

may c<strong>on</strong>sist in a re-analysis <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> previous findings or a new interpretati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> events.<br />

You will need to dem<strong>on</strong>strate independent critical thought. If you have collaborated<br />

with any<strong>on</strong>e else <strong>on</strong> aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your <strong>research</strong> your own original c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> needs to<br />

be clearly identified. For example, if you have separately published some findings in<br />

a multi-authored publicati<strong>on</strong> prior to submissi<strong>on</strong> you will need to set out very clearly<br />

your own c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>.<br />

4 You should also place your findings in the c<strong>on</strong>text <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> current <strong>research</strong> and debates,<br />

and suggest some implicati<strong>on</strong>s, including identifying further <strong>research</strong> which may be<br />

useful.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 88


Literature search and referencing<br />

5 In most projects, at a very early stage you will need to c<strong>on</strong>duct a literature search in<br />

order to discover what has already been written about your topic, so that you can take<br />

previous findings into account in your own work and not duplicate work already d<strong>on</strong>e.<br />

6 From the outset you will need to determine which system you intend to use to keep a<br />

note <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your reading. This will need to be in a form which you can access readily<br />

when you wish to reference an item in your thesis, or compile your bibliography.<br />

There are different views about whether you need both a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> references and a<br />

bibliography – some people advocate just a list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> references since this should<br />

incorporate all relevant items. Ask your Research Institute for guidance.<br />

7 The University has a site licence for bibliographic s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware - Refworks. Refworks is<br />

<strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the bibliographic services bought by the University Library, who also provide<br />

training and support. Further informati<strong>on</strong> is available from the Library website. You<br />

are str<strong>on</strong>gly advised to use Refworks to routinely store details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> all publicati<strong>on</strong>s<br />

referred to during the course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your <strong>research</strong>.<br />

8 It is essential that in writing your thesis you have a c<strong>on</strong>sistent format for referencing.<br />

There are various different systems available, and your Research Institute will advise<br />

you about what is most appropriate or usual in your discipline. However, different<br />

journals also require different referencing styles. One <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the advantages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> using<br />

bibliographic s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware is that you can produce bibliographies and references in a<br />

number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> different styles, at the click <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the mouse. This will help you greatly,<br />

therefore, to have c<strong>on</strong>sistent referencing in any document, in a style <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your choice.<br />

Structure <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis<br />

9 There will be variati<strong>on</strong>s between disciplines. However, as a guide, a typical thesis<br />

would have the following structure:<br />

Preliminary pages<br />

• Title page<br />

• Student declarati<strong>on</strong> Part 1 (bound into the thesis)<br />

• Abstract (not exceeding 300 words in accordance with secti<strong>on</strong> 8.3.4 <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D)<br />

• C<strong>on</strong>tents page (which can <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ten be generated automatically if set up in word<br />

processing s<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>tware)<br />

• List <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> tables and figures (if appropriate)<br />

• Acknowledgements.<br />

Principal chapters<br />

• Articulate the <strong>research</strong> questi<strong>on</strong> or topic, and why it is important or interesting<br />

• Give background about other <strong>research</strong> in the field, largely as the result <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

your literature search<br />

• Set out how you approached the <strong>research</strong> and justify your choice <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

method<br />

• Describe the <strong>research</strong> process<br />

• Give your results, or line <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> argument, as clearly as possible – some detailed<br />

aspects may be in annexes<br />

• Set out your c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s – this will be <strong>on</strong>e <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the most important chapters, the<br />

kernel <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> what you set out to explore, the evidence <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your originality<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 89


• Summary <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the whole thesis, implicati<strong>on</strong>s and suggesti<strong>on</strong>s for further<br />

<strong>research</strong>.<br />

Annexes<br />

• References (sometimes these come after the final chapter rather than in an<br />

Annex) – this will be a c<strong>on</strong>solidated list which doubles as the bibliography<br />

• Bibliography (some Research Institutes may advise having this as well as the<br />

list <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> references, though it will normally be redundant)<br />

• Detailed tables <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> results<br />

• Questi<strong>on</strong>naires used<br />

• Where relevant, a letter from the approving body c<strong>on</strong>firming that ethical<br />

approval has been given should be bound in the thesis as an Annex<br />

• Any other detail which would interrupt the flow <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your argument if included in<br />

the main text<br />

• If not too l<strong>on</strong>g, you could bind in a copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> any paper published arising from<br />

the <strong>research</strong>, but <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>ten this would be repetitive and more normally the paper<br />

would just be referenced.<br />

10 All chapters and secti<strong>on</strong>s should be clearly numbered and titled. Pages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis<br />

should be numbered.<br />

Examiners’ dislikes<br />

11 You should be aware that examiners tend to dislike, or be irritated by, the following:<br />

• Poor linkage between the <strong>research</strong> questi<strong>on</strong>, the methods used and the final<br />

results<br />

• Carelessness<br />

• Minor typing errors<br />

• Inc<strong>on</strong>sistency<br />

• Incomplete references or bibliography<br />

• Diagrams and tables incorrectly (or not) labelled.<br />

Format for presentati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a thesis<br />

[formal requirements which must be complied with]<br />

12 All theses must be typewritten and printed clearly, using the following format:<br />

Paper size<br />

F<strong>on</strong>t size<br />

Spacing<br />

Margins<br />

Length<br />

A4 (210mm x 297mm), or the intended close equivalent used <strong>on</strong> some<br />

printers.<br />

F<strong>on</strong>t for all text, including footnotes where used, should be no smaller<br />

than 10 point.<br />

Double line spacing for main text including quotati<strong>on</strong>s, single line<br />

spacing for footnotes.<br />

40mm left hand side, 15mm right hand side <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> each page.<br />

Doctoral <strong>degrees</strong> maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 100,000 words, masters <strong>degrees</strong><br />

maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> 60,000 words. There are some variati<strong>on</strong>s. See Annex A1<br />

for details. Thesis length includes footnotes but not references or<br />

appendices.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 90


Pages<br />

Footnotes<br />

Single sided <strong>on</strong>ly.<br />

These may either be footnotes or endnotes, but if footnotes (which<br />

tend to be easier to read) they must appear <strong>on</strong> the same page as the<br />

textual number. If a numerical referencing system is used, references<br />

and footnotes must be distinguishable or combined.<br />

Where possible maps, plans or diagrams forming part <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis must be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

same size, being reduced or enlarged to c<strong>on</strong>form.<br />

13 If there are special reas<strong>on</strong>s why a thesis should be submitted in a format other than<br />

the above, permissi<strong>on</strong> should be sought from the Research Degrees Committee<br />

(RDC) at least three m<strong>on</strong>ths before submissi<strong>on</strong>, supported by a precise statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

what variati<strong>on</strong> from the norm is proposed. The request must be supported by your<br />

Research Institute’s Postgraduate Committee.<br />

14 Thesis title<br />

The title <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis must be approved by the Research Institute’s Postgraduate<br />

Committee before the Committee makes a recommendati<strong>on</strong> to the Research Degrees<br />

Committee (RDC) about examiners for the thesis. It is recommended that this should<br />

take place about 3 m<strong>on</strong>ths prior to expected submissi<strong>on</strong> date (see COP secti<strong>on</strong><br />

4.1.3).<br />

Thesis titles should be no more than 20 words, and should be such as to make clear<br />

to readers the <strong>research</strong> field and topic <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis. In some informati<strong>on</strong> retrieval<br />

systems the title may be the <strong>on</strong>ly field searched, and you should include key words.<br />

Titles may be divided into two halves, separated by a col<strong>on</strong>. In this case, the first half<br />

will tend to specify the topic, while the sec<strong>on</strong>d half will tend to explain the approach<br />

taken. Except for an initial capital, the full title should be in lower case except where<br />

capitals are necessary (for example, generic and specific names <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> organisms, proper<br />

nouns, etc). Use italics for genus and species names, and foreign language words.<br />

15 Title page<br />

The title page is the first page <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis and must include the following details:<br />

• Title <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis (exactly as approved)<br />

• Author’s name (without qualificati<strong>on</strong>s listed)<br />

• Degree for which the thesis has been submitted<br />

• M<strong>on</strong>th and year (<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis submissi<strong>on</strong>)<br />

• Keele University.<br />

16 Abstract<br />

The page should be headed Abstract, followed by not more than 300 words<br />

describing the key features <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis. Many informati<strong>on</strong> retrieval systems will<br />

search abstracts rather than complete works, and you should include key words.<br />

Note that Regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D (10.3.4) specifies the requirement to include an abstract <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

no more than 300 words.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 91


17 Declarati<strong>on</strong><br />

19 Ethics<br />

When submitting your thesis you are required to sign a two-part Declarati<strong>on</strong>. You<br />

should obtain this in advance from the graduate school website, complete and sign it<br />

(except date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong>) and bind Part 1 into your thesis and supply Part 2 loose<br />

al<strong>on</strong>g with your thesis.<br />

Notes Part 1:<br />

• You are required to state the number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> words in the thesis <strong>on</strong> the Part 1<br />

Declarati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

• You should be aware <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the statements <strong>on</strong> the Part 1 Declarati<strong>on</strong> form from<br />

the beginning <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your <strong>research</strong> degree programme (see COP secti<strong>on</strong> 1.6.4<br />

and Annexes B1 & C1) since they specify that you have c<strong>on</strong>ducted your<br />

<strong>research</strong> in an appropriate way. You need to ensure that this is indeed the<br />

case.<br />

The Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) will complete the<br />

date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> the original and each copy when you are ready to submit.<br />

18 Acknowledgements<br />

If the <strong>research</strong> degree is set within a broader programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work involving a group <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

investigators – particularly if this programme <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> work predates the candidate’s<br />

registrati<strong>on</strong> – the candidate should provide an explicit statement (in an<br />

‘Acknowledgments’ secti<strong>on</strong>) <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the respective roles <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate and these other<br />

individuals in relevant aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the work reported in the thesis. For example, it<br />

should make clear, where relevant, the candidate’s role in designing the study,<br />

developing data collecti<strong>on</strong> instruments, collecting primary data, analysing such data,<br />

and formulating c<strong>on</strong>clusi<strong>on</strong>s from the analysis. Others involved in these aspects <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the <strong>research</strong> should be named, and their c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong>s relative to that <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the candidate<br />

should be specified (this would not apply to the ordinary supervisi<strong>on</strong> process, <strong>on</strong>ly if<br />

the supervisor or supervisory team has had greater-than-usual involvement).<br />

All <strong>research</strong> involving human participants, their tissues, or pers<strong>on</strong>al informati<strong>on</strong> must<br />

be approved by a recognised <strong>research</strong> ethics committee. This includes social science<br />

<strong>research</strong> (e.g. fieldwork-based, interview and questi<strong>on</strong>naire studies). Where relevant<br />

a letter from the approving body c<strong>on</strong>firming that ethical approval has been given<br />

should be bound in the thesis as an Annex.<br />

20 You should check the thesis carefully before presentati<strong>on</strong>. Defects in style <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

presentati<strong>on</strong> may lead to your thesis being refused for examinati<strong>on</strong> until they are<br />

rectified.<br />

Submitting your thesis for examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

[formal requirements which must be complied with]<br />

21 Normally three copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis will be required, <strong>on</strong>e for each examiner and <strong>on</strong>e<br />

(the top copy) for yourself. However, excepti<strong>on</strong>ally, if there are more than two<br />

examiners an additi<strong>on</strong>al copy will be required. A copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis is not required for<br />

the Independent Chair.<br />

22 Each copy should be bound in a secure plastic ring-binding (also known as combbinding)<br />

between card covers not less than 0.75mm thick. This service can be<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 92


provided by the Student Uni<strong>on</strong> Print Shop. (If no revisi<strong>on</strong>s are required, this copy can<br />

then be rebound for the Library.)<br />

23 When you are ready to submit your thesis you should take your two (excepti<strong>on</strong>ally<br />

three) copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis to the Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for<br />

PGR activities), together with an extra copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your Declarati<strong>on</strong> forms. The thesis will<br />

be accepted <strong>on</strong>ly if the title is exactly the same as the final title approved by your<br />

Research Institute’s Postgraduate Committee.<br />

24 The Quality Assurance Officer (with resp<strong>on</strong>sibility for PGR activities) will insert the<br />

date <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> submissi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> your Declarati<strong>on</strong> forms and will give you a receipt for your<br />

thesis copies. Copies <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the declarati<strong>on</strong> forms will also be sent to your Lead<br />

Supervisor and Director <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Postgraduate Research, as c<strong>on</strong>firmati<strong>on</strong> that you have<br />

submitted your thesis.<br />

After examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

[formal requirements which must be complied with]<br />

25 There are various possible outcomes from the examinati<strong>on</strong> process. See Annex A2<br />

for details. The acti<strong>on</strong>s you need to take with respect to your thesis will depend <strong>on</strong><br />

the outcome <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the examinati<strong>on</strong>.<br />

26 Minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s<br />

The most comm<strong>on</strong> outcome from the examinati<strong>on</strong> process is that students may be<br />

awarded the degree subject to the completi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s (Recommendati<strong>on</strong><br />

2). These revisi<strong>on</strong>s must be completed and submitted to the Records & Exams<br />

Officer for Postgraduate Research Students within the three m<strong>on</strong>th period allowed.<br />

Excepti<strong>on</strong>ally, students are allowed l<strong>on</strong>ger than three m<strong>on</strong>ths, up to a maximum <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> six<br />

m<strong>on</strong>ths, to complete minor revisi<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

The top copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis must have the revisi<strong>on</strong>s made to it, substituting pages as<br />

necessary. The Records & Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students will<br />

communicate the revisi<strong>on</strong>s to the relevant examiner(s). The changes should not be<br />

submitted direct to the examiner(s) by the student.<br />

Those examiner(s) who are required to certify that the revisi<strong>on</strong>s have been made to<br />

their satisfacti<strong>on</strong> must complete and sign a statement to that effect (form from the<br />

Records & Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students) and return the form to<br />

the Records & Exams Officer for Postgraduate Research Students<br />

27 Doctoral candidates awarded masters <strong>degrees</strong><br />

If you have submitted your thesis for a doctoral degree but been awarded a masters<br />

degree, you need to reflect this in the title page and binding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your final thesis. The<br />

binding will need to show the masters award. The title page <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis can either<br />

just indicate that a masters degree was awarded, or can indicate that the thesis was<br />

submitted for a doctoral degree but was awarded a masters degree.<br />

28 Resubmissi<strong>on</strong><br />

If the recommendati<strong>on</strong> approved by Senate is that you be permitted to resubmit your<br />

thesis, then in effect you go back to the beginning again, taking particular account <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

the points raised by the examiners in their reports. The required revisi<strong>on</strong>s may relate<br />

to presentati<strong>on</strong>al matters and/or matters <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> substance. After you have resubmitted<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 93


the thesis, examiners will pay particular attenti<strong>on</strong> to whether you have addressed<br />

satisfactorily the issues they raised at the first examinati<strong>on</strong>. You <strong>on</strong>ly have <strong>on</strong>e<br />

opportunity to resubmit a thesis.<br />

29 Binding the thesis<br />

Once you are being recommended for an award, you should prepare your thesis for<br />

lodging in the library. The thesis needs to be bound in Arbeleve Buckram, with a<br />

cloth colour <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> dark blue (colour <str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g> 544). In general, the more urgently you need<br />

your thesis bound (48 or 24 hours) the more expensive it will be.<br />

The bound thesis must indicate (lettered in gold) <strong>on</strong> the fr<strong>on</strong>t board<br />

• thesis title (fr<strong>on</strong>t board <strong>on</strong>ly)<br />

• author’s name (full name in the same form as appears <strong>on</strong> your student<br />

record)<br />

• degree which has been awarded<br />

• year <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> award.<br />

The bound thesis must indicate (lettered in gold) up the spine (reading from bottom to top, in<br />

upper case lettering)<br />

• author’s name<br />

• degree which has been awarded<br />

• year <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> award.<br />

Although the University requirement is for <strong>on</strong>e bound copy for the Library, most<br />

students have two or three copies bound, <strong>on</strong>e for the library, <strong>on</strong>e for their Research<br />

Institute and <strong>on</strong>e for themselves. Some Research Institutes require a bound copy for<br />

their library, so you should check with your RI.<br />

Electr<strong>on</strong>ic deposit <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis in the library<br />

30 Why does the University require edeposit?<br />

It is now a regulatory requirement (University regulati<strong>on</strong> 2D 10.3.8) that all Keele<br />

<strong>postgraduate</strong> <strong>research</strong> students enrolled from September 2011 <strong>on</strong>wards deposit an<br />

electr<strong>on</strong>ic copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> their final approved thesis for uploading to the University’s open<br />

access Research Repository. This is in additi<strong>on</strong> to the required bound paper copy.<br />

The hard copy thesis is the full, final, examined and awarded versi<strong>on</strong> and remains the<br />

authoritative copy. Where possible, the electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong> should be the same as the<br />

hard copy, but there will be some excepti<strong>on</strong>s, which this guidance explains.<br />

Research degree candidates who commenced study before September 2011 are<br />

str<strong>on</strong>gly encouraged to edeposit voluntarily.<br />

31 What are the benefits?<br />

Like most universities, Keele has established a Research Repository to capture,<br />

store, index, preserve and redistribute the University’s scholarly <strong>research</strong> in digital<br />

formats.<br />

Your thesis will be uploaded to the repository, becoming exposed to internet search<br />

engines and harvesters, as well as being made available to EThOS and linked to<br />

Index to Theses, the comprehensive UK thesis listing.<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 94


As a result, your <strong>research</strong> is more readily available, easily searchable and more<br />

visible worldwide. This has potential implicati<strong>on</strong>s for your career progressi<strong>on</strong> and<br />

<strong>research</strong> success - as your thesis is picked up and cited more widely, so it makes a<br />

greater impact in your subject discipline.<br />

32 What changes to do I need to know about?<br />

Online access to theses c<strong>on</strong>stitutes publicati<strong>on</strong> and requires more careful<br />

c<strong>on</strong>siderati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> issues related to sensitivity to copyright, c<strong>on</strong>fidentiality, Intellectual<br />

Property Rights and co-sp<strong>on</strong>sorship. Before depositing your ethesis, and ideally at<br />

an early stage in your <strong>research</strong>, you should read the following guidance.<br />

33 Third Party Copyright<br />

Copyright in theses is covered by the Copyright Designs and Patents Act 1988. Third<br />

party copyright is where the rights are owned by others – you may have included<br />

published extracts, quotati<strong>on</strong>s, images, maps, tables, diagrams, music scores or<br />

other third party copyright material in your thesis. Third party copyright also includes<br />

extracts from publicati<strong>on</strong>s that you have authored and use depends up<strong>on</strong> the<br />

agreement you entered into with the publisher. If you have included unpublished<br />

material, such as manuscripts and photographs, remember that much unpublished<br />

work remains in copyright until 2039.<br />

For the purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> examinati<strong>on</strong>, it has been acceptable to quote from copyrighted<br />

works without seeking permissi<strong>on</strong> from the rights holder. However, electr<strong>on</strong>ic<br />

availability is a form <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>, and therefore permissi<strong>on</strong> must be obtained from<br />

copyright holders before including extensive and significant third party copyright<br />

material in your ethesis.<br />

34 Fair dealing<br />

Under ‘fair dealing’, it is not necessary to seek permissi<strong>on</strong> from the copyright holders<br />

where extracts are short and insubstantial and are cited accurately. It is important to<br />

reference correctly to avoid accusati<strong>on</strong>s <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> plagiarism. However, the Copyright<br />

Designs and Patents Act 1988 does not define what c<strong>on</strong>stitutes short or insubstantial,<br />

so if in doubt, you should seek permissi<strong>on</strong>. Inclusi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> images and music extracts in<br />

copyright will certainly require permissi<strong>on</strong>. When making a judgement, c<strong>on</strong>sider<br />

whether you would be happy for others to copy a similar quantity <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your work in such<br />

a way.<br />

35 C<strong>on</strong>tacting copyright holders<br />

When seeking copyright clearance to include ‘substantial’ material from published<br />

books or journals in your thesis, c<strong>on</strong>tacting the publisher is usually the best starting<br />

point. C<strong>on</strong>tact addresses can be found <strong>on</strong> publishers’ websites and the larger<br />

companies usually have Rights and Permissi<strong>on</strong>s departments (or search under<br />

‘copyright’ and ‘clearance’). Seeking approval can take time, so d<strong>on</strong>’t leave it until the<br />

last minute. Be aware that images from publicati<strong>on</strong>s usually have different rights<br />

holders who need to be c<strong>on</strong>tacted separately. Where permissi<strong>on</strong> has been granted,<br />

remember to include evidence in your full thesis, e.g. ‘Permissi<strong>on</strong> to reproduce…has<br />

been granted by…’ You might find the following sample text helpful when c<strong>on</strong>tacting<br />

rights holders:<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 95


Sample permissi<strong>on</strong> letter 1<br />

I am completing a <strong>research</strong> degree thesis at Keele University and I am c<strong>on</strong>tacting you<br />

to request permissi<strong>on</strong> to include the following material within the electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

my thesis:<br />

[Insert citati<strong>on</strong> details <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the original work and a full descripti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the excerpts and/or<br />

specifics relating to c<strong>on</strong>tent to be reproduced] [“the Material”]<br />

An electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> my thesis will be deposited in Keele University’s Research<br />

Repository. Once available in digital format, access to the thesis will be freely<br />

available via the Web and through the ‘Electr<strong>on</strong>ic Thesis Online Service’ (EThOS).<br />

The User <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis will be required to agree that they shall <strong>on</strong>ly use the thesis for<br />

n<strong>on</strong>-commercial <strong>research</strong>, private study, criticism, review and news reporting,<br />

illustrati<strong>on</strong> for teaching, and/or other educati<strong>on</strong>al purposes in electr<strong>on</strong>ic or print form.<br />

I would be grateful if you, or the company you represent, could grant me permissi<strong>on</strong><br />

to include the Material in my thesis and to use the Material, as set out above, royalty<br />

free in perpetuity. If you are not the owner <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the copyright in this material I would be<br />

most grateful if you would c<strong>on</strong>firm this and advise me who to c<strong>on</strong>tact.<br />

Sample permissi<strong>on</strong> letter 2<br />

I am the author <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> [insert full citati<strong>on</strong> details for the work] [“the Work”] which was<br />

published by [insert publisher’s name] in [insert name <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> publicati<strong>on</strong>/s] and which was<br />

assigned to [you or your company] by an agreement dated [insert date].<br />

I would like to include the Work in my <strong>research</strong> degree thesis, ‘[title <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> thesis]’. My<br />

thesis will be made available electr<strong>on</strong>ically in Keele University’s Research Repository.<br />

Once available in digital format, access to the thesis will be freely available via the<br />

Web and through the ‘Electr<strong>on</strong>ic Thesis Online Service’ (EThOS). The User <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

thesis will be required to agree that they shall <strong>on</strong>ly use the thesis for n<strong>on</strong>-commercial<br />

<strong>research</strong>, private study, criticism, review and news reporting, illustrati<strong>on</strong> for teaching,<br />

and/or other educati<strong>on</strong>al purposes in electr<strong>on</strong>ic or print form.<br />

I would be grateful if you, or the company you represent, could grant me permissi<strong>on</strong><br />

to include the Work in my thesis and to use the Work, as set out above, royalty free in<br />

perpetuity.<br />

36 Editing your eThesis<br />

Where approval from a rights holder has not been obtained, or where a publicati<strong>on</strong><br />

fee is being requested and you do not wish to pay this, then the ethesis should not be<br />

made available <strong>on</strong>line, unless you first remove the relevant third party copyright<br />

material from the e-versi<strong>on</strong>. Remember, you should not compromise what is included<br />

in your hard copy thesis as this is the authoritative copy.<br />

The thesis deposit agreement gives the opti<strong>on</strong> to deposit an abridged electr<strong>on</strong>ic<br />

versi<strong>on</strong>. Where third party copyright material has been removed from the ethesis,<br />

you should include reference to where this material can be found. On the title page <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

an edited ethesis, you should include wording similar to:<br />

‘This electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis has been edited solely to ensure compliance with<br />

copyright legislati<strong>on</strong> and excluded material is referenced in the text. The full, final,<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 96


examined and awarded versi<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the thesis is available for c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong> in hard copy<br />

via the University Library’<br />

37 Intellectual Property<br />

Where a student or supervisor believes a thesis may c<strong>on</strong>tain intellectual property with<br />

potential commercial value, this should be brought to the attenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Research and<br />

Enterprise Services before any disclosure takes place.<br />

If you are seeking to patent an idea, it must not have been published already.<br />

Electr<strong>on</strong>ic availability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your thesis c<strong>on</strong>stitutes publicati<strong>on</strong>, so do seek advice.<br />

You may decide to place a time-limited restricti<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> access to the hard copy and the<br />

electr<strong>on</strong>ic thesis, or to place an embargo <strong>on</strong> the electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong>ly. The durati<strong>on</strong><br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> an embargo is most comm<strong>on</strong>ly between 2 and 5 years. Please refer to the opti<strong>on</strong>s<br />

<strong>on</strong> the thesis deposit agreement.<br />

38 Co-sp<strong>on</strong>sorship<br />

Where a studentship is funded by an external organisati<strong>on</strong> and governed by a formal<br />

c<strong>on</strong>tract, in order to prevent a possible breach <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> c<strong>on</strong>tractual obligati<strong>on</strong>, advice should<br />

be sought from Research and Enterprise Services. It might well be decided to place<br />

a time-limited restricti<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> access to the hard copy and electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong>, or to<br />

restrict access to the ethesis <strong>on</strong>ly. Embargoes do not usually exceed 5 years. Please<br />

see the access opti<strong>on</strong>s <strong>on</strong> the thesis deposit agreement.<br />

39 Publishing<br />

Many publishers are not c<strong>on</strong>cerned about availability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> theses in repositories and do<br />

not c<strong>on</strong>sider them to be equivalent publicati<strong>on</strong>s. However, if you are seeking to<br />

publish your <strong>research</strong> and are c<strong>on</strong>cerned that electr<strong>on</strong>ic availability <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your thesis<br />

could c<strong>on</strong>stitute prior publicati<strong>on</strong>, do c<strong>on</strong>sult your supervisor and c<strong>on</strong>tact your<br />

publisher to ask for their policy <strong>on</strong> etheses. After c<strong>on</strong>sultati<strong>on</strong>, it may be decided to<br />

restrict access to both print and electr<strong>on</strong>ic versi<strong>on</strong>s. In such cases, an embargo<br />

period <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> between 2 and 5 years is advisable. Access opti<strong>on</strong>s can be found <strong>on</strong> the<br />

thesis deposit agreement.<br />

40 Plagiarism<br />

Plagiarism can occur in any medium. By making your thesis available electr<strong>on</strong>ically,<br />

it becomes easier to discover whether your work has been plagiarised and<br />

appropriate acti<strong>on</strong> can then be taken. As your <strong>research</strong> becomes widely available, it<br />

can be recognised and acknowledged as your work and appropriately referenced.<br />

Keele’s Research Repository and EThOS both operate an immediate thesis takedown<br />

policy, should issues arise.<br />

Lodging your thesis in the Library and licensing use<br />

41 Before your degree can be awarded by Senate, both hard copy and electr<strong>on</strong>ic copy <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

your thesis must be deposited in the Library, al<strong>on</strong>g with your completed thesis deposit<br />

agreement, available <strong>on</strong> the Code <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> Practice website<br />

http://www.<str<strong>on</strong>g>keele</str<strong>on</strong>g>.ac.uk/gradschool/<str<strong>on</strong>g>code</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>/ or from the Library Administrator.<br />

The ethesis should be the full and final approved thesis, unless an edited versi<strong>on</strong> is<br />

being deposited for reas<strong>on</strong>s relating to copyright. There may be some delay before<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 97


your ethesis is uploaded to the Research Repository as we need to check it against<br />

the hard copy and create metadata.<br />

42 Access restricti<strong>on</strong>s<br />

If you are placing an access restricti<strong>on</strong> <strong>on</strong> your thesis (see guidance <strong>on</strong> Intellectual<br />

Property, Co-sp<strong>on</strong>sorship and Publishing) you must still deposit a full electr<strong>on</strong>ic copy<br />

with the Library for preservati<strong>on</strong>. The ethesis will be accessed by authorised pers<strong>on</strong>s<br />

<strong>on</strong>ly and uploaded to the Research Repository <strong>on</strong>ce the embargo has expired.<br />

43 Format<br />

The ethesis should be deposited as a single PDF <strong>on</strong> CD, as PDF is a recognised<br />

internati<strong>on</strong>al standard and will ensure retenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the original layout. The file should<br />

be readable text and not digitised images <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the pages <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> your thesis. Ensure that the<br />

CD is clearly labelled.<br />

Further reading and advice<br />

44 Several books have been written about preparing a <strong>research</strong> thesis, and you may find<br />

them <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> interest and help. Some which have been recommended by <strong>research</strong><br />

students are listed below.<br />

How to get a PhD – A Handbook for Students and their Supervisors Estelle M<br />

Phillips and DS Pugh (1994. Buckingham Open University)<br />

The Research Student’s Guide to Success Pat Cryer (3rd editi<strong>on</strong>. 2006.<br />

Buckingham Open University)<br />

Managing Informati<strong>on</strong> for Research Elizabeth Orna (Open University Press)<br />

Working for a Doctorate: A Guide for the Humanities and Social Sciences N Graves<br />

and V Varma (eds) (1997. Routledge)<br />

How to Write a Thesis Rowena Murray (2002. Open University Press)<br />

The Doctoral Examinati<strong>on</strong> Process P Tinkler and C Jacks<strong>on</strong> (2004. Open University<br />

Press)<br />

Authoring a PhD: How to plan, write and finish a doctoral thesis or dissertati<strong>on</strong><br />

Patrick Dunleavy (2003. Palgrave Macmillan)<br />

The Postgraduate Research Handbook Gina Wisker (2001 Palgrave Macmillan)<br />

45 A number <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> web sites may be <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> interest to <strong>research</strong> students seeking further advice<br />

about how to successfully complete a <strong>research</strong> degree. Some suggesti<strong>on</strong>s are given<br />

below.<br />

www.vitae.ac.uk<br />

www.srhe.ac.uk<br />

www.postgrad_resources.btinternet.co.uk<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 98


Annex D5: Joint Statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the Research Councils' Skills<br />

Training Requirements for Research Students<br />

Introducti<strong>on</strong><br />

The Research Councils play an important role in setting standards and identifying best<br />

<str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> in <strong>research</strong> training. This document sets out a joint statement <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the skills that<br />

doctoral <strong>research</strong> students funded by the Research Councils would be expected to develop<br />

during their <strong>research</strong> training.<br />

These skills may be present <strong>on</strong> commencement, explicitly taught, or developed during the<br />

course <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the <strong>research</strong>. It is expected that different mechanisms will be used to support<br />

learning as appropriate, including self-directi<strong>on</strong>, supervisor support and mentoring,<br />

departmental support, workshops, c<strong>on</strong>ferences, elective training courses, formally assessed<br />

courses and informal opportunities.<br />

The Research Councils would also want to re-emphasise their belief that training in <strong>research</strong><br />

skills and techniques is the key element in the development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a <strong>research</strong> student, and that<br />

PhD students are expected to make a substantial, original c<strong>on</strong>tributi<strong>on</strong> to knowledge in their<br />

area, normally leading to published work. The development <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> wider employment-related<br />

skills should not detract from that core objective.<br />

The purpose <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this statement is to give a comm<strong>on</strong> view <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the skills and experience <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> a<br />

typical <strong>research</strong> student thereby providing universities with a clear and c<strong>on</strong>sistent message<br />

aimed at helping them to ensure that all <strong>research</strong> training was <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the highest standard,<br />

across all disciplines. It is not the intenti<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> this document to provide assessment criteria<br />

for <strong>research</strong> training.<br />

It is expected that each Council will have additi<strong>on</strong>al requirements specific to their field <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

interest and will c<strong>on</strong>tinue to have their own measures for the evaluati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> training<br />

within instituti<strong>on</strong>s.<br />

(A) Research Skills and Techniques - to be able to dem<strong>on</strong>strate:<br />

I. the ability to recognise and validate problems<br />

II. original, independent and critical thinking, and the ability to develop<br />

theoretical c<strong>on</strong>cepts<br />

III. a knowledge <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> recent advances within <strong>on</strong>e's field and in related areas<br />

IV. an understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> relevant <strong>research</strong> methodologies and techniques<br />

and their appropriate applicati<strong>on</strong> within <strong>on</strong>e's <strong>research</strong> field<br />

V. the ability to critically analyse and evaluate <strong>on</strong>e's findings and those <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

others<br />

VI. an ability to summarise, document, report and reflect <strong>on</strong> progress<br />

B) Research Envir<strong>on</strong>ment - to be able to:<br />

I. show a broad understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the c<strong>on</strong>text, at the nati<strong>on</strong>al and<br />

internati<strong>on</strong>al level, in which <strong>research</strong> takes place<br />

II. dem<strong>on</strong>strate awareness <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> issues relating to the rights <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> other<br />

<strong>research</strong>ers, <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> subjects, and <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> others who may be affected<br />

by the <strong>research</strong>, e.g. c<strong>on</strong>fidentiality, ethical issues, attributi<strong>on</strong>,<br />

copyright, mal<str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>, ownership <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> data and the requirements <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> the<br />

Data Protecti<strong>on</strong> Act<br />

III. dem<strong>on</strong>strate appreciati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> standards <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> good <strong>research</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g> in<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 99


their instituti<strong>on</strong> and/or discipline<br />

IV. understand relevant health and safety issues and dem<strong>on</strong>strate<br />

resp<strong>on</strong>sible working <str<strong>on</strong>g>practice</str<strong>on</strong>g>s<br />

V. understand the processes for funding and evaluati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

VI. justify the principles and experimental techniques used in <strong>on</strong>e's own<br />

<strong>research</strong><br />

VII. understand the process <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> academic or commercial exploitati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

<strong>research</strong> results<br />

(C) Research Management - to be able to:<br />

I. apply effective project management through the setting <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong><br />

goals, intermediate milest<strong>on</strong>es and prioritisati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> activities<br />

II. design and execute systems for the acquisiti<strong>on</strong> and collati<strong>on</strong> <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

informati<strong>on</strong> through the effective use <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> appropriate resources and<br />

equipment<br />

III. identify and access appropriate bibliographical resources, archives, and<br />

other sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> relevant informati<strong>on</strong><br />

IV. use informati<strong>on</strong> technology appropriately for database management,<br />

recording and presenting informati<strong>on</strong><br />

(D) Pers<strong>on</strong>al Effectiveness - to be able to:<br />

I. dem<strong>on</strong>strate a willingness and ability to learn and acquire knowledge<br />

II. be creative, innovative and original in <strong>on</strong>e's approach to <strong>research</strong><br />

III. dem<strong>on</strong>strate flexibility and open-mindedness<br />

IV. dem<strong>on</strong>strate self-awareness and the ability to identify own training<br />

needs<br />

V. dem<strong>on</strong>strate self-discipline, motivati<strong>on</strong>, and thoroughness<br />

VI. recognise boundaries and draw up<strong>on</strong>/use sources <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> support as<br />

appropriate<br />

VII. show initiative, work independently and be self-reliant<br />

(E) Communicati<strong>on</strong> Skills - to be able to:<br />

I. write clearly and in a style appropriate to purpose, e.g. progress<br />

reports, published documents, thesis<br />

II. c<strong>on</strong>struct coherent arguments and articulate ideas clearly to a range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g><br />

audiences, formally and informally through a variety <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> techniques<br />

III. c<strong>on</strong>structively defend <strong>research</strong> outcomes at seminars and viva<br />

examinati<strong>on</strong><br />

IV. c<strong>on</strong>tribute to promoting the public understanding <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>on</strong>e's <strong>research</strong> field<br />

V. effectively support the learning <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> others when involved in teaching,<br />

mentoring or dem<strong>on</strong>strating activities<br />

(F) Networking and Teamworking - to be able to:<br />

VI. develop and maintain co-operative networks and working relati<strong>on</strong>ships<br />

with supervisors, colleagues and peers, within the instituti<strong>on</strong> and the<br />

wider <strong>research</strong> community<br />

I. understand <strong>on</strong>e's behaviours and impact <strong>on</strong> others when working in<br />

and c<strong>on</strong>tributing to the success <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> formal and informal teams<br />

II. listen, give and receive feedback and resp<strong>on</strong>d perceptively to others<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 100


G) Career Management - to be able to:<br />

I. appreciate the need for and show commitment to c<strong>on</strong>tinued<br />

pr<str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g>essi<strong>on</strong>al development<br />

II. take ownership for and manage <strong>on</strong>e's career progressi<strong>on</strong>, set realistic<br />

and achievable career goals, and identify and develop ways to improve<br />

employability<br />

III. dem<strong>on</strong>strate an insight into the transferable nature <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> <strong>research</strong> skills to<br />

other work envir<strong>on</strong>ments and the range <str<strong>on</strong>g>of</str<strong>on</strong>g> career opportunities within<br />

and outside academia<br />

IV. present <strong>on</strong>e's skills, pers<strong>on</strong>al attributes and experiences through<br />

effective CVs, applicati<strong>on</strong>s and interviews.<br />

Source: Joint Skills Statement 2001<br />

COP <strong>on</strong> PGR Degrees, November 2011 101

Hooray! Your file is uploaded and ready to be published.

Saved successfully!

Ooh no, something went wrong!